《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》---《Life of Pi》中英对照(完)_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11397 回复:27

[Novel] 《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》---《Life of Pi》中英对照(完)

刷新数据 楼层直达
°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   80

Of all the dorados, I remember one in particular, a special dorado. It was early morning on a cloudy day, and we were in the midst of a storm of flying fish. Richard Parker was actively swatting at them. I was huddled behind a turtle shell, shielding myself from the flying fish. I had a gaff with a piece of net hanging from it extended into the open. I was hoping to catch fish in this way. I wasn't having much luck. A flying fish whizzed by. The dorado that was chasing it burst out of the water. It was a bad calculation. The anxious flying fish got away, just missing my net, but the dorado hit the gunnel like a cannonball. The thud it made shook the whole boat. A spurt of blood sprayed the tarpaulin. I reacted quickly. I dropped beneath the hail of flying fish and reached for the dorado just ahead of a shark. I pulled it aboard. It was dead, or nearly there, and turning all kinds of colours. What a catch! What a catch! I thought excitedly. Thanks be to you, Jesus-Matsya. The fish was fat and fleshy. It must have weighed a good forty pounds. It would feed a horde. Its eyes and spine would irrigate a desert.

Alas, Richard Parker's great head had turned my way. I sensed it from the corner of my eyes. The flying fish were still coming, but he was no longer interested in them; it was the fish in my hands that was now the focus of his attention. He was eight feet away. His mouth was half open, a fish wing dangling from it. His back became rounder. His rump wriggled. His tail twitched. It was clear: he was in a crouch and he was making to attack me. It was too late to get away, too late even to blow my whistle. My time had come.

But enough was enough. I had suffered so much. I was so hungry. There are only so many days you can go without eating.

And so, in a moment of insanity brought on by hunger—because I was more set on eating than I was on staying alive—without any means of defence, naked in every sense of the term, I looked Richard Parker dead in the eyes. Suddenly his brute strength meant only moral weakness. It was nothing compared to the strength in my mind. I stared into his eyes, wide-eyed and defiant, and we faced off. Any zookeeper will tell you that a tiger, indeed any cat, will not attack in the face of a direct stare but will wait until the deer or antelope or wild ox has turned its eyes. But to know that and to apply it are two very different things (and it's a useless bit of knowledge if you're hoping to stare down a gregarious cat. While you hold one lion in the thrall of your gaze, another will come up to you from behind). For two, perhaps three seconds, a terrific battle of minds for status and authority was waged between a boy and a tiger. He needed to make only the shortest of lunges to be on top of me. But I held my stare.

Richard Parker licked his nose, groaned and turned away. He angrily batted a flying fish. I had won. I gasped with disbelief, heaved the dorado into my hands and hurried away to the raft. Shortly thereafter, I delivered to Richard Parker a fair chunk of the fish.

From that day onwards I felt my mastery was no longer in question, and I began to spend progressively more time on the lifeboat, first at the bow, then, as I gained confidence, on the more comfortable tarpaulin. I was still scared of Richard Parker, but only when it was necessary. His simple presence no longer strained me. You can get used to anything—haven't I already said that? Isn't that what all survivors say?

Initially I lay on the tarpaulin with my head against its rolled-up bow edge. It was raised a little—since the ends of the lifeboat were higher than its middle—and so I could keep an eye on Richard Parker.

Later on I turned the other way, with my head resting just above the middle bench, my back to Richard Parker and his territory. In this position I was further away from the edges of the boat and less exposed to wind and spray.




CHAPTER   81

I know my survival is hard to believe. When I think back, I can hardly believe it myself.

My crude exploitation of Richard Parker's weak sea legs is not the only explanation. There is another: I was the source of food and water. Richard Parker had been a zoo animal as long as he could remember, and he was used to sustenance coming to him without his lifting a paw. True, when it rained and the whole boat became a rain catcher, he understood where the water came from. And when we were hit by a school of flying fish, there too my role was not apparent. But these events did not change the reality of things, which was that when he looked beyond the gunnel, he saw no jungle that he could hunt in and no river from which he could drink freely. Yet I brought him food and I brought him fresh water. My agency was pure and miraculous. It conferred power upon me. Proof: I remained alive day after day, week after week. Proof: he did not attack me, even when I was asleep on the tarpaulin. Proof: I am here to tell you this story.




CHAPTER   82

I kept rainwater and the water I collected from the solar stills in the locker, out of Richard Parker's sight, in the three 50-litre plastic bags. I sealed them with string. Those plastic bags wouldn't have been more precious to me had they contained gold, sapphires, rubies and diamonds. I worried incessantly about them. My worst nightmare was that I would open the locker one morning and find that all three had spilled or, worse still, had split. To forestall such a tragedy, I wrapped them in blankets to keep them from rubbing against the metal hull of the lifeboat, and I moved them as little as possible to reduce wear and tear. But I fretted over the necks of the bags. Would the string not wear them thin? How would I seal the bags if their necks were torn?

When the going was good, when the rain was torrential, when the bags had as much water as I thought they could take, I filled the baiiling cups, the two plastic buckets, the two multi-purpose plastic containers, the three beakers and the empty cans of water (which I now preciously kept). Next I filled all the plastic vomit bags, sealing them by twisting them shut and making a knot. After that, if the rain was still coming down, I used myself as a container. I stuck the end of the rain-catcher tube in my mouth and I drank and I drank and I drank.

I always added a little sea water to Richard Parker's fresh water, in a greater proportion in the days following a rainfall, in a lesser during periods of drought. On occasion, in the early days, he dipped his head overboard, sniffed the sea and took a few sips, but quickly he stopped doing it.

Still, we barely got by. The scarcity of fresh water was the single most constant source of anxiety and suffering throughout our journey.

Of whatever food I caught, Richard Parker took the lion's share, so to speak. I had little choice in the matter. He was immediately aware when I landed a turtle or a dorado or a shark, and I had to give quickly and generously. I think I set world records for sawing open the belly shells of turtles. As for fish, they were hewn to pieces practically while they were still flopping about. If I got to be so indiscriminate about what I ate, it was not simply because of appalling hunger; it was also plain rush. Sometimes I just didn't have the time to consider what was before me. It either went into my mouth that instant or was lost to Richard Parker, who was pawing and stamping the ground and huffing impatiently on the edge of his territory. It came as an unmistakable indication to me of how low I had sunk the day I noticed, with a pinching of the heart, that I ate like an animal, that this noisy, frantic, unchewing wolfing-down of mine was exactly the way Richard Parker ate.




CHAPTER   83

The storm came on slowly one afternoon. The clouds looked as if they were stumbling along before the wind, frightened. The sea took its cue. It started rising and falling in a manner that made my heart sink. I took in the solar stills and the net. Oh, you should have seen that landscape! What I had seen up till now were mere hillocks of water. These swells were truly mountains. The valleys we found ourselves in were so deep they were gloomy. Their sides were so steep the lifeboat started sliding down them, nearly surfing. The raft was getting exceptionally rough treatment, being pulled out of the water and dragged along bouncing every which way. I deployed both sea anchors fully, at different lengths so that they would not interfere with each other.

Climbing the giant swells, the boat clung to the sea anchors like a mountain climber to a rope. We would rush up until we reached a snow-white crest in a burst of light and foam and a tipping forward of the lifeboat. The view would be clear for miles around. But the mountain would shift, and the ground beneath us would start sinking in a most stomach-sickening way. In no time we would be sitting once again at the bottom of a dark valley, different from the last but the same, with thousands of tons of water hovering above us and with only our flimsy lightness to save us. The land would move once more, the sea-anchor ropes would snap to tautness, and the roller coaster would start again.

The sea anchors did their job well—in fact, nearly too well. Every swell at its crest wanted to take us for a tumble, but the anchors, beyond the crest, heaved mightily and pulled us through, but at the expense of pulling the front of the boat down. The result was an explosion of foam and spray at the bow. I was soaked through and through each time.

Then a swell came up that was particularly intent on taking us along. This time the bow vanished underwater. I was shocked and chilled and scared witless. I barely managed to hold on. The boat was swamped. I heard Richard Parker roar. I felt death was upon us. The only choice left to me was death by water or death by animal. I chose death by animal.

While we sank down the back of the swell, I jumped onto the tarpaulin and unrolled it towards the stern, closing in Richard Parker. If he protested, I did not hear him. Faster than a sewing machine working a piece of cloth, I hooked down the tarpaulin on both sides of the boat. We were climbing again. The boat was lurching upwards steadily. It was hard to keep my balance. The lifeboat was now covered and the tarpaulin battened down, except at my end. I squeezed in between the side bench and the tarpaulin and pulled the remaining tarpaulin over my head. I did not have much space. Between bench and gunnel there was twelve inches, and the side benches were only one and a half feet wide. But I was not so foolhardy, even in the face of death, as to move onto the floor of the boat. There were four hooks left to catch. I slipped a hand through the opening and worked the rope. With each hook done, it was getting harder to get the next. I managed two. Two hooks left. The boat was rushing upwards in a smooth and unceasing motion. The incline was over thirty degrees. I could feel myself being pulled down towards the stern. Twisting my hand frantically I succeeded in catching one more hook with the rope. It was the best I could do. This was not a job meant to be done from the inside of the lifeboat but from the outside. I pulled hard on the rope, something made easier by the fact that holding on to it was preventing me from sliding down the length of the boat. The boat swiftly passed a forty-five-degree incline.

We must have been at a sixty-degree incline when we reached the summit of the swell and broke through its crest onto the other side. The smallest portion of the swell's supply of water crashed down on us. I felt as if I were being pummelled by a great fist. The lifeboat abruptly tilted forward and everything was reversed: I was now at the lower end of the lifeboat, and the water that had swamped it, with a tiger soaking in it, came my way. I did not feel the tiger—I had no precise idea of where Richard Parker was; it was pitch-black beneath the tarpaulin—but before we reached the next valley I was half-drowned.

For the rest of that day and into the night, we went up and down, up and down, up and down, until terror became monotonous and was replaced by numbness and a complete giving-up. I held on to the tarpaulin rope with one hand and the edge of the bow bench with the other, while my body lay flat against the side bench. In this position—water pouring in, water pouring out—the tarpaulin beat me to a pulp, I was soaked and chilled, and I was bruised and cut by bones and turtle shells. The noise of the storm was constant, as was Richard Parker's snarling.

Sometime during the night my mind noted that the storm was over. We were bobbing on the sea in a normal way. Through a tear in the tarpaulin I glimpsed the night sky. Starry and cloudless. I undid the tarpaulin and lay on top of it.

I noticed the loss of the raft at dawn. All that was left of it were two tied oars and the life jacket between them. They had the same effect on me as the last standing beam of a burnt-down house would have on a householder. I turned and scrutinized every quarter of the horizon. Nothing. My little marine town had vanished. That the sea anchors, miraculously, were not lost—they continued to tug at the lifeboat faithfully—was a consolation that had no effect. The loss of the raft was perhaps not fatal to my body, but it felt fatal to my spirits.

The boat was in a sorry state. The tarpaulin was torn in several places, some tears evidently the work of Richard Parker's claws. Much of our food was gone, either lost overboard or destroyed by the water that had come in. I was sore all over and had a bad cut on my thigh; the wound was swollen and white. I was nearly too afraid to check the contents of the locker. Thank God none of the water bags had split. The net and the solar stills, which I had not entirely deflated, had filled the empty space and prevented the bags from moving too much.

I felt exhausted and depressed. I unhooked the tarpaulin at the stern. Richard Parker was so silent I wondered whether he had drowned. He hadn't. As I rolled back the tarpaulin to the middle bench and daylight came to him, he stirred and growled. He climbed out of the water and set himself on the stern bench. I took out needle and thread and went about mending the tears in the tarpaulin.

Later I tied one of the buckets to a rope and bailed the boat. Richard Parker watched me distractedly. He seemed to find nearly everything I did boring. The day was hot and I proceeded slowly. One haul brought me something I had lost. I considered it. Cradled in the palm of my hand was all that remained between me and death: the last of the orange whistles.




CHAPTER   84

I was on the tarpaulin, wrapped in a blanket, sleeping and dreaming and awakening and daydreaming and generally passing the time. There was a steady breeze. From time to time spray was blown off the crest of a wave and wet the boat. Richard Parker had disappeared under the tarpaulin. He liked neither getting wet nor the ups and downs of the boat. But the sky was blue, the air was warm, and the sea was regular in its motion. I awoke because there was a blast. I opened my eyes and saw water in the sky. It crashed down on me. I looked up again. Cloudless blue sky. There was another blast, to my left, not as powerful as the first. Richard Parker growled fiercely. More water crashed against me. It had an unpleasant smell.

I looked over the edge of the boat. The first thing I saw was a large black object floating in the water. It took me a few seconds to understand what it was. An arching wrinkle around its edge was my clue. It was an eye. It was a whale. Its eye, the size of my head, was looking directly at me.

Richard Parker came up from beneath the tarpaulin. He hissed. I sensed from a slight change in the glint of the whale's eye that it was now looking at Richard Parker. It gazed for thirty seconds or so before gently sinking under. I worried that it might strike us with its tail, but it went straight down and vanished in the dark blue. Its tail was a huge, fading, round bracket.

I believe it was a whale looking for a mate. It must have decided that my size wouldn't do, and besides, I already seemed to have a mate.

We saw a number of whales but none so close up as that first one. I would be alerted to their presence by their spouting. They would emerge a short distance away, sometimes three or four of them, a short-lived archipelago of volcanic islands. These gentle behemoths always lifted my spirits. I was convinced that they understood my condition, that at the sight of me one of them exclaimed, "Oh! It's that castaway with the pussy cat Bamphoo was telling me about. Poor boy. Hope he has enough plankton. I must tell Mumphoo and Tomphoo and Stimphoo about him. I wonder if there isn't a ship around I could alert. His mother would be very happy to see him again. Goodbye, my boy. I'll try to help. My name's Pimphoo." And so, through the grapevine, every whale of the Pacific knew of me, and I would have been saved long ago if Pimphoo hadn't sought help from a Japanese ship whose dastardly crew harpooned her, the same fate as befell Lamphoo at the hands of a Norwegian ship. The hunting of whales is a heinous crime.

Dolphins were fairly regular visitors. One group stayed with us a whole day and night. They were very gay. Their plunging and turning and racing just beneath the hull seemed to have no purpose other than sporting fun. I tried to catch one. But none came close to the gaff. And even if one had, they were too fast and too big. I gave up and just watched them.

I saw six birds in all. I took each one to be an angel announcing nearby land. But these were seafaring birds that could span the Pacific with hardly a flutter of the wings. I watched them with awe and envy and self-pity.

Twice I saw an albatross. Each flew by high in the air without taking any notice of us. I stared with my mouth open. They were something supernatural and incomprehensible.

Another time, a short distance from the boat, two Wilson's petrels skimmed by, feet skipping on the water. They, too, took no notice of us, and left me similarly amazed.

We at last attracted the attention of a short-tailed shearwater. It circled above us, eventually dropping down. It kicked out its legs, turned its wings and alighted in the water, floating as lightly as a cork. It eyed me with curiosity. I quickly baited a hook with a bit of flying fish and threw the line its way. I put no weights on the line and had difficulty getting it close to the bird. On my third try the bird paddled up to the sinking bait and plunged its head underwater to get at it. My heart pounded with excitement. I did not pull on the line for some seconds. When I did, the bird merely squawked and regurgitated what it had just swallowed. Before I could try again, it unfolded its wings and pulled itself up into the air. Within two, three beatings of its wings it was on its way.

I had better luck with a masked booby. It appeared out of nowhere, gliding towards us, wings spanning over three feet. It landed on the gunnel within hand's reach of me. Its round eyes took me in, the expression puzzled and serious. It was a large bird with a pure snowy white body and wings that were jet-black at their tips and rear edges. Its big, bulbous head had a very pointed orange-yellow beak and the red eyes behind the black mask made it look like a thief who had had a very long night. Only the oversized, brown webbed feet left something to be desired in their design. The bird was fearless. It spent several minutes tweaking its feathers with its beak, exposing soft down. When it was finished, it looked up and everything fell into place, and it showed itself for what it was: a smooth, beautiful, aerodynamic airship. When I offered it a bit of dorado, it pecked it out of my hand, jabbing the palm.

I broke its neck by leveraging its head backwards, one hand pushing up the beak, the other holding the neck. The feathers were so well attached that when I started pulling them out, skin came off—I was not plucking the bird; I was tearing it apart. It was light enough as it was, a volume with no weight. I took the knife and skinned it instead. For its size there was a disappointing amount of flesh, only a little on its chest. It had a more chewy texture than dorado flesh, but I didn't find there was much of a difference in taste. In its stomach, besides the morsel of dorado I had just given it, I found three small fish. After rinsing them of digestive juices, I ate them. I ate the bird's heart, liver and lungs. I swallowed its eyes and tongue with a gulp of water. I crashed its head and picked out its small brain. I ate the webbings of its feet. The rest of the bird was skin, bone and feathers. I dropped it beyond the edge of the tarpaulin for Richard Parker, who hadn't seen the bird arrive. An orange paw reached out.

Days later feathers and down were still floating up from his den and being blown out to sea. Those that landed in the water were swallowed by fish.

None of the birds ever announced land.




CHAPTER   85

Once there was lightning. The sky was so black, day looked like night. The downpour was heavy. I heard thunder far away. I thought it would stay at that. But a wind came up, throwing the rain this way and that. Right after, a white splinter came crashing down from the sky, puncturing the water. It was some distance from the lifeboat, but the effect was perfectly visible. The water was shot through with what looked like white roots; briefly, a great celestial tree stood in the ocean. I had never imagined such a thing possible, lightning striking the sea. The clap of thunder was tremendous. The flash of light was incredibly vivid.

I turned to Richard Parker and said, "Look, Richard Parker, a bolt of lightning." I saw how he felt about it. He was flat on the floor of the boat, limbs splayed and visibly trembling.

The effect on me was completely the opposite. It was something to pull me out of my limited mortal ways and thrust me into a state of exalted wonder.

Suddenly a bolt struck much closer. Perhaps it was meant for us: we had just fallen off the crest of a swell and were sinking down its back when its top was hit. There was an explosion of hot air and hot water. For two, perhaps three seconds, a gigantic, blinding white shard of glass from a broken cosmic window danced in the sky, insubstantial yet overwhelmingly powerful. Ten thousand trumpets and twenty thousand drums could not have made as much noise as that bolt of lightning; it was positively deafening. The sea turned white and all colour disappeared. Everything was either pure white light or pure black shadow. The light did not seem to illuminate so much as to penetrate. As quickly as it had appeared, the bolt vanished—the spray of hot water had not finished landing upon us and already it was gone. The punished swell returned to black and rolled on indifferently.

I was dazed, thunderstruck—nearly in the true sense of the word. But not afraid.

"Praise be to Allah, Lord of All Worlds, the Compassionate, the Merciful, Ruler of Judgment Day!" I muttered. To Richard Parker I shouted, "Stop your trembling! This is miracle. This is an outbreak of divinity. This is...this is..." I could not find what it was, this thing so vast and fantastic. I was breathless and wordless. I lay back on the tarpaulin, arms and legs spread wide. The rain chilled me to the bone. But I was smiling. I remember that close encounter with electrocution and third-degree burns as one of the few times during my ordeal when I felt genuine happiness.

At moments of wonder, it is easy to avoid small thinking, to entertain thoughts that span the universe, that capture both thunder and tinkle, thick and thin, the near and the far.



  第80章

  在所有鯕鳅当中,我对其中一条,特别的一条,记得尤其清楚。那是多云的一天,一大清早,我们就被仿佛暴雨一般落下的飞鱼包围了。理查德·帕克积极地用爪子猛拍这些鱼。我缩成一团,躲在一只海龟壳后面,用龟壳挡住飞鱼。我手里抓着一只鱼叉,鱼叉上面挂着一片鱼网,伸在外面。我希望能用这种方式抓到鱼。但是运气并不好。一条飞鱼嗖嗖地飞了过去。紧追不舍的鯕鳅从海里冲了出来。它没有计算好。焦急的飞鱼从网边擦过,飞走了,而鯕鳅却像一枚炮弹一样撞上了舷边。重重的一击让整条船都摇晃起来。一股鲜血喷洒在油布上。我迅速做出反应。我倒在冰雹般的飞鱼群下面,抢在一条鲨鱼之前抓住了鯕鳅。我把它拖到了船上。它已经死了,或者差不多死了,身上变幻着七彩的颜色。多好的猎物啊!多好的猎物啊!我兴奋地想。谢谢你,耶稣—麻蹉①。鱼肥嫩多肉。一定有足足四十磅重。够一大群人吃了。它多汁的眼睛和脊椎可以灌溉一片沙漠。

  【①麻蹉,梵文,即鱼,印度大神毗湿奴10种化身中的第一种。化为麻蹉的毗湿奴拯救人类免遭洪水毁灭。】

  哎,理查德·帕克的大脑袋已经朝我转了过来。我用眼角的余光感觉到了。飞鱼还在不断飞来,但他已经不感兴趣了;现在他的注意力完全集中在我手里的鱼上。他离我有八英尺远。他半张着嘴,一片鱼鳍在嘴边晃着。他的脊背变得更圆了。他的臀部在扭动。他的尾巴在抽动。很明显:他在蹲伏,想要袭击我。躲开

  已经太迟了,甚至吹哨子也已经太迟了。我的末日到了。

  但是这该适可而止了。我已经忍受得太多。我太饿了。一个人能够忍受饥饿的天数是有限的。

  于是,在饥饿造成的疯狂时刻:因为我吃东西的决心比活下去的决心更坚定——在没有任何自卫方式的情况下,在完全赤手空拳的情况下,我死死地盯着理查德·帕克的眼睛。突然之间,他那野兽的强壮体力对我来说只意味着道德上的软弱。这力量根本无法和我心中的力量相比。我凝视着他的眼睛,我的眼睛睁得大大的,眼神中带着挑战,我们对抗着。任何一个动物饲养员都会告诉你,老虎,事实上所有猫科动物,都不会在对方的直视下发起进攻,而会等到鹿或者羚羊或者野牛移开目光。但是了解这一点是一回事,而利用这一点却是另一回事(而且如果你想用目光使群居的猫科动物屈服,这一点知识根本就没有用。你用目光镇住了一头狮子,而另一头狮子却会从你背后扑上来)。有两秒钟,也许是三秒钟的时间,一场为了争夺地位和权威的可怕的心理战在一个小伙子和一只老虎之间展开了。他只需跳过很短的距离,就能扑到我身上。但是我一直盯着他。

  理查德·帕克舔了舔鼻子,咆哮一声,转过身去了。他愤怒地拍着一条飞鱼。我贏了。我难以置信地喘着气,用力把鱼拖到手里,急忙上了小筏子。过了一会儿,我给了理查德·帕克一大块鱼。

  从那天开始,我感到自己的主人地位已经不会受到质疑,于是开始在救生艇上待的时间越来越长,先是待在船头,然后,当我有了信心之后,待在更舒服的油布上。我仍然害怕理查德·帕克,但只在必要的时候。他的存在不再使我感到紧张。你可以习惯任何事情——我不是说过吗?所有幸存者不都是这么说的吗?

  开始的时候,我躺在油布上,头冲着船头,即油布卷起的一头。这头稍高一些——因为救生艇的船尾比中间部分要高——这样我就可以看着理查德·帕克。

  后来我换了个方向,头靠在中间的坐板上,背对着理查德·帕克和他的地盘。在这个位置上,我离船的边缘更远,也更少地暴露在海风和海浪的飞沫中了。

  第81章

  我知道,我能活下来,这让人难以相信。回想起来,我自己也难以相信。

  我粗暴地利用了理查德·帕克不能在颠簸的船上行走这一点,但这不是惟一的解释。还有一个解释:我是食物和水的来源。理查德·帕克从记事起就生活在动物园里,他已经习惯了有人把食物送到他嘴边,而他连爪子都不用抬一下。的确,下雨的时候,整条船成了一个接雨器,这时他明白了水是从哪里来的。当我们被一大群飞鱼袭击的时候,我的作用就不那么明显了。但是这些事件并没有改变现实,那就是,当他越过舷边向远处看时,他看不见能够捕猎的丛林,也看不见能够自由自在喝水的河流。而我却带给他食物,带给他淡水。我起着纯粹的奇迹般的作用。这给了我力量。证明:一天又一天过去了,一个星期又一个星期过去了,我还活着。证明:他没有袭击我,即使当我在油布上睡着的时候。证明:我现在正在这儿告诉你这个故事。

  第82章

  我把雨水和从太阳能蒸馏器里搜集到的水盛在三只50升的塑料袋里,放进锁柜,不让理查德·帕克看见。我用细绳把袋口扎紧。对我来说,就算是装满了黄金、蓝宝石、红宝石和钻石的袋子,也不会比那几只塑料袋更加珍贵。我不停地担心这些袋子。我最糟糕的噩梦就是有一天早晨打开锁柜时发现三只袋子里的水都泼了出来,或者更糟糕,袋子都破了。为了预先阻止这样的悲剧,我用毯子把袋子包起来,这样它们就不会和救生艇的金属壳发生摩擦,我还尽可能不去搬动它们,以减少磨损,防止撕裂。但是我很为袋口发愁。细绳会不会把袋口磨薄了?如果袋口破了,我怎么样才能把袋子扎起来呢?

  当情况良好的时候,或者下暴雨的时候,当袋子已经装足了水,我想已经不能再装的时候,我就把戽斗、两只塑料桶、两只多功能塑料容器、三只烧杯和空水罐(我把它们当宝贝一样珍藏着)里都接满水。然后再把呕吐时用的塑料袋也接满水,把袋口绕上几圈,打个结。这些东西都接满水之后,如果雨还在下,我就用自己做容器。我把接雨器的管子末端放进嘴里,喝呀喝呀喝呀。

  我总是在喂理查德·帕克的淡水里掺上一点儿海水,下过雨后的几天里掺的比例大些,干旱的时候掺的比例小些。刚开始的时候,有时他会把头伸到船外面,闻一闻海水,然后喝几小口,但他立刻就停止这么做了。

  但我们仍然很难维持。淡水太少,这是整个旅途中不断让我们感到焦虑和痛苦的惟一一件事。

  无论我抓到什么食物,恕我直言,理查德·帕克都吃大份。在这一点上我别无选择。我刚抓住一只海龟或一条鯕鳅或一条鲨鱼,他立刻就知道了,我就得很快地慷慨地把食物给他。我想我锯开海龟腹部的壳的速度已经创世界纪录了。至于鱼嘛,实际上它们还在扑腾的时候就被砍成了几块。如果说我变得对吃的东西丝毫不挑剔,这不仅是因为可怕的饥饿;显然也是因为太急迫了。有时候我简直没有时间考虑放在面前的是什么。东西不是立、刻进了我嘴里,就是被理查德·帕克吃了。他用爪子抓地,跺脚,在自己的地盘边上不耐烦地喷着气。我就像动物一样吃东西,发出很大的声响,发疯一般的不加咀嚼地狼吞虎咽,和理查德·帕克吃东西时一模一样。注意到这一点的那一天,我的心被刺痛了。这毫无疑问地表明我巳经多么地堕落。

  第83章

  一天下午,慢慢地起了一场风暴。云仿佛受了惊吓,在风前面跌跌撞撞地跑。海也学云的样,升起又落下,让我的心都沉了下去。我把太阳能蒸馏器和鱼网都收了进来。噢,你们真应该看看那幅景象!到目前为止,我见到的只是小山丘般的海水,而这些长浪是真正的大山。我们所处的山谷太深了,里面一片昏暗。山坡太陡了,救生艇开始朝坡下滑去,几乎像在冲浪。小筏子被异常粗暴地对待,被从水里拉出来,拖在船后面,乱颠乱跳。我将两只海锚都抛了出去,让它们一前一后拖在水中,这样两只锚就不会绞在一起了。

  在朝巨大的长浪上爬升时,船紧紧地抓住海锚,就像登山的人抓住绳索。我们一直朝上冲,在一阵光亮和一片飞沫中,船突然向前倾斜,冲到了雪白的浪尖。在浪尖上,周围几英里之内的景象都看得清清楚楚。但是大山会移动位置,我们脚下的大地会开始下沉,让我的胃翻腾得难受极了。转眼之间我们又坐在了黑暗的谷底,这不是刚才的山谷,但和在刚才的山谷里一样,成吨的水在我们头顶盘旋,我们轻得不堪一击,而这时只有这一点能救我们。大地又动了起来,系海锚的缆绳突然拉紧,我们又开始像乘坐环滑车一样,时而升起,时而降落。

  海锚干得好——实际上,几乎干得太好了。每一排长浪都想趁我们在浪尖上时将我们打翻,但是浪尖另一边的海锚却用力拉住我们,帮我们度过了危险,但代价是船的前部被往下拉,结果船头掀起一片浪花和飞沫。每一次我都被淋得透湿。

  接着,一排长浪涌来,特别急切地要把我们带走。这一次,船头沉到了水下。我大吃一惊,浑身冰凉,吓得魂不附体。我几乎支持不住了。船被淹没了。我听见理查德·帕克的叫声。我感到死亡已经来临。我只有一个选择,要不被水淹死,要不被动物咬死。我选择了被动物咬死。

  当我们从长浪背面往下沉时,我跳到油布上,把油布朝船尾铺开,把理查德·帕克堵在了船尾。也许他表示反抗了,但我没听见。我以比缝纫机缝布还要快的速度用钩子把油布固定在船两侧。我们又在向上爬了。船在不断地向上倾斜。我很难保持平衡。现在整条救生艇都被油布盖住了。除了我这头,油布已经被固定住。我挤进舷边坐板和油布之间,拉过剩下的油布,盖隹头。我没有多少空间。舷边和坐板之间有十二英寸,舷边坐板只有一英尺半宽。但是,即使在面对死亡的时候,我也没有鲁莽地移到船板上去。还有四只钩子需要系住。我从开口处伸出一只手去系缆

  绳。每系好一只钩子,都使得下一只钩子更难系。我系好了两只。还有两只。船在平稳地不断地向上冲。倾斜度超过了30度。我能感到自己正在被一股力量朝船尾拉。我发疯般的扭动着手,成功地用缆绳又系住了一只钩子。我已经尽了最大努力了。这活不应该是在救生艇里面,而应该是在救生艇外面完成的。我用力拉住绳子,这样才不会滑到船那头去,想到这一点,我就感到拉绳子不那么费力了。船迅速越过45度的斜面。

  我们到达长浪浪尖,穿过浪峰到另一边时,一定倾斜到了60度。长浪的很小一部分水哗地打在我们身上。我感到自己被一只巨大的拳头打了一下。救生艇突然向前倾斜,一切都反了过来:现在我到了救生艇低的一头,淹没船只的海水和泡在水里的老虎都朝我冲了过来。我没有感觉到老虎——我不知道理查德·帕克究竟在哪里;油布下面一片漆黑——但在到达下一个谷底之前我已经被淹得半死了。

  从那天下午直到夜里,我们升起又落下,升起又落下,升起又落下,直到恐惧变得单调,被麻木和完全的放弃所取代。我一只手抓住油布的绳子,另一只手抓住船头坐板的边,身体紧贴着艇边坐板躺着。这样的姿势——一海水不断涌进来,又不断涌出去——使我被油布打得一败涂地,我浑身湿透,寒冷透骨,身上被骨头和海龟壳碰得一块块青肿,划出一道道伤痕。暴风雨的声音一直没有停歇,理查德·帕克的吼叫声也一直没有停止。

  夜里的某个时候,我的大脑意识到风暴过去了。我们正在正常地在海里随着波浪起伏。透过油布上的一道裂口,我瞥见了夜晚的天空。天上繁星点点,没有一丝云彩。我解开油布,睡在了上面。

  黎明时,我发现小筏子丢了。留下的只有两支捆着的船桨和

  两支桨之间的一件救生衣。我看见这些的心情,就像房主看见被烧毁的房子的最后一根房梁时的心情一样。我转过身,仔细搜索每一寸地平线。什么也没有。我的小小的海上小镇消失不见了。海锚奇迹般地没有丢——它们还忠实地拖在救生艇后面——但这对我并不是安慰。小筏子丢了,这对我的身体不是致命的伤害,但对我的精神却是致命的打击。

  小船的情况很糟糕。油布有好几处地方破了,有几处显然是理查德·帕克抓破的。很多食物都不见了,不是掉进海里了,就是被进到船里的水泡坏了。我浑身酸痛,大腿上有一道深深的裂口,伤处已经发白,肿了起来。我太害怕了,几乎不敢检查锁柜里有什么。感谢上帝,盛水的袋子都没破。太阳能蒸馏器里的气没有被全部放掉,它们和鱼网一起将空间填满了,让袋子没法大幅度移动。

  我筋疲力尽,心情沮丧。我解开船尾的油布。理查德·帕克太安静了,我怀疑他是不是淹死了。他没淹死。我把油布向后卷到中间的坐板,光照在了他身上,他惊醒过来,吼了一声。他从水里爬出来,爬到船尾坐板上。我拿出针线,开始补油布上的裂口。

  后来我把一只桶系在绳子上,从船里往外舀水。理查德·帕克心不在焉地看着我。他似乎觉得我做的什么事都很枯燥乏味。天很热,我干得很慢。一桶水里有一样我丢失的东西。我凝视着它。捧在我掌心里的是挡在我与死亡之间惟一的东西:最后一只橘黄色哨子。

  第84章

  我正躺在油布上,裹着毯子,睡觉,做梦,然后醒来,做白日梦,概括地说,是在打发时间。微风一直吹着。波峰上的浪花时不时被吹落下来,打湿了小船。理查德·帕克钻到了油布下面。他不喜欢被打湿,也不喜欢小船颠簸。但是天空碧蓝,空气温暖,大海有规律地起伏着。我醒过来是因为有一阵冷雨。我睁开眼睛,看见了天上的水。水正哗哗地落到我身上。我又看了看天。蓝蓝的天空上没有一丝云彩。又是一阵冷雨,浇在我左边,没有第一次那么有力。理查德·帕克凶猛地叫了起来。更多的水落在身上。气味不怎么好闻。

  我越过船边向外面看去。首先看见的是浮在水上的一个巨大的黑色物体。几秒钟之后,我才明白那是什么。它体侧一道拱形的褶皱给了我线索。那是一只眼睛。是条鲸鱼。它那只和我的脑袋一样大的眼睛正盯着我看呢。

  理查德·帕克从油布下面出来了。他发出一声嘶嘶声。我从鲸鱼眼光里闪过的一丝变化感觉到现在它正看着理查德·帕克。它盯着看了大约三十秒钟,然后才慢慢沉了下去。我不知道它会不会用尾巴袭击我们,但是它一直沉下去,消失在了深蓝色的海洋里。它的尾巴就像一个渐渐消失的巨大的圆括号。

  我相信这条鲸鱼是在找伴。它一定拿定了主意,认为我还不够大,而且,我似乎已经有伴了。

  我们看见了好几条鲸鱼,但是没有一条像第一条那样靠得那么近。它们喷出的水柱会让我注意到它们的存在。它们会在不远处浮出水面,有时有三四只,像是短暂出现的火山群岛。这些温柔的庞然大物总是能让我提起精神。我坚信它们明白我的处境,当它们看到我时,其中一条叫道:"噢!那就是班普对我说过的带着一只猫咪的乘船失事的人。可怜的孩子。希望他有足够的浮游生物可以吃。我一定要把他的事告诉芒普、汤普和斯蒂普。我不知道附近是不是有条船,我可以去告诉船上的人。他妈妈再國见到他一定会很高兴的。再见,我的孩子。我会努力帮助你的。我叫平普。"于是,消息在暗中传播,太平洋的每一鲸鱼都知翻了,要不是平普去向一艘日本船求救,被卑怯的船员用鱼熗刺中,我可能早就得救了。兰普在挪威船那儿遭到了同样的命运。捕鲸是令人发指的罪行。

  海豚是常客。有一群海豚和我们一起待了一天一夜。它们非常快乐。它们在海中翻腾,转身,在船下面追逐,似乎只为了好玩,而没有任何其他目的。我试图抓住一只。但是没有一只游到鱼叉附近。即使有一条游近了,它们的速度也太快,体型也太大了。我放弃了,只是看着它们。

  我一共看见了六只鸟。每一只鸟飞来,我都以为它是天使,来报告陆地就在附近的消息。但它们只是海鸟,能飞过整座太平洋,连翅膀都不扇动一下。我带着敬畏、嫉妒和自怜看着它们。

  有两次我看见了信天翁。每一只都高高地在天上飞,根本不看我们一眼。我张大了嘴目不转睛地看着。它们是超自然的,深不可测。

  还有一次,就在离小船不远的地方,两只威尔逊海燕从海面掠过,脚在水面上弹跳着。它们也没有看我们一眼,也同样让我感到惊奇。

  我们终于吸引了一只短尾巴剪嘴鸥的注意力。它在我们头顶盘旋,最后落了下来?它伸出脚,上下扇动着翅膀,落在水面上,像一只软木塞一样轻盈地漂浮着。它好奇地看着我。我赶快在鱼钩上装上一小块飞鱼肉,把鱼线抛了出去。我没在鱼线上安重物,因此很难把它抛到小鸟的近旁。我第三次把鱼线抛出去时,那只鸟朝下沉的饵料游过来,把头伸到水下去吃。我的心兴奋得怦怦直跳。我等了几秒钟,没有收线。当我收线时,鸟只是呱呱叫着,把刚才吞下去的东西又吐了出来。我还没来得及再试一次,它就展开翅膀,飞上了天空。只扇了两三下翅膀,它便上路了。

  我捉假面樫鸟的运气要好一些。它不知从什么地方冒了出来,滑翔着朝我们飞来,展开的翅膀有三英尺多宽。它落在舷边我伸手可及的地方。它圆圆的眼睛敏锐地看着我,眼神既迷惑又严肃。这是一只大鸟,一身雪白的羽毛,只有翅尖和翅膀后缘的羽毛是乌黑的。大大的球茎状的脑袋上长着一只很尖的橘黄色的嘴,如同一张黑色假面具的脸和面具后面的红色眼睛让它看上去像个偷了一夜东西的小贼。只有那双长着棕色的蹼的过大的脚还不够完美。这只鸟毫不畏惧。它花了好几分钟时间用嘴琢羽毛,露出了下面柔软的绒毛。啄完后,它抬起头来,整个身体清楚地展现在我面前,露出了它的实际模样:一架线条流畅、外观漂亮的流线型飞艇。我喂它一小块鯕鳅肉,它就在我手上啄食,嘴戳着我的手掌心。

  我一只手把它的嘴往后推,另一只手抓住它的脖子,利用杠杆作用弄断了它的脖子。羽毛附着得太紧了,当我开始拔毛的时候,皮也被扯了下来——我简直不是在拔毛;我是在把它撕成碎块。实际上它真够轻的,体积庞大却轻若无物。我拿出刀,把皮剥了下来。它那么大,肉却少得令人失望,只有胸脯上有点儿肉。这肉比鯕鳅肉更有咬劲,但我不觉得口味有什么不同。它胃里除了我刚才喂给它的那块鯕鳅肉,还有三条小鱼。我把鱼身上的消化液冲洗掉,然后把鱼吃了。我吃了鸟的心、肝和肺。我就着一口水吞下了它的眼睛和舌头。我把它的头砸碎,剔出了里面小小的脑子。我吃了它脚上的蹼。剩下的只有皮、骨头和羽毛。我把这些扔到油布那边给理查德·帕克,他没有看见刚才来了一只鸟。一只橘黄色的爪子伸了出来。

  几天以后,还有羽毛和绒毛从他的窝里飘出来,被风吹到了海上。落在水面上的被鱼吞吃了。

  没有一只鸟报告过陆地的消息。

  第85章

  有一次,闪电了。天那么暗,白天就像黑夜。大雨倾盆。我听见远处有雷声。我以为这样的天气状况会一直持续下去。但是起了一阵风,风把雨吹得一会儿飘向这边,一会儿飘向那边。紧接着,一道白色锯齿状闪电哗啦啦地从天空直冲下来,刺穿了水面。闪电离船还有段距离,但是那效果却可以看得非常清楚。海水仿佛被像是白色根须的东西射穿了;一瞬间,一株巨大的天树立在了大洋中。我从没有想过可能会发生这样的事,闪电击中了大海。雷声发出轰隆隆的巨响。闪电的光异常强烈。

  我转身对理查德·帕克说:“看,理查德·帕克,一道闪电。”我能看出他的感受。他紧贴船板趴着,四肢张开,显然在颤抖。

  闪电对我的影响却截然相反。它把我从有限的平凡之中拉了出来,猛地将我推进了兴奋和惊奇的状态之中。

  突然,离我们更近的地方出现了一道闪电。也许这道闪电本来是要击中我们的:我们刚从一排长浪的浪尖上跌落下来,正在浪背面沉下去,这时浪尖被击中了。有两秒,也许是三秒钟的时间,碎裂的宇宙之窗上一块巨大的白得耀眼的碎玻璃在天空中舞动,并不坚固,但异常有力。一万只喇叭和两万面鼓发出的声音也不会有那道闪电发出的声音大;那声音震耳欲聋。大海变成了白色,所有的色彩都消失了。一切不是纯粹白色的光,就是纯粹黑色的影子。与其说光照亮了一切,不如说穿透了一切。闪电来得快,去得也快——热乎乎的海水的飞沫还没来得及落到我们身上,闪电就已经消失了。被惩罚的长浪恢复了黑色,继续满不在乎地翻卷着。

  我眼花缭乱,仿佛被雷击中一样呆若木鸡一我差点儿真的被雷击中了。但是我没有害怕。

  "赞美安拉吧。他是所有世界的统治者,仁慈的、宽大的最终审判日的主宰。"我喃喃低语。我对理查德·帕克叫道:“别抖了!这是奇迹。这是神威的爆发,这是……这是……”我找不出词来形容这是什么,这个如此巨大,如此奇异的东西。我喘不过气来,也说不出话来。我躺回到油布上,伸展开胳膊和腿。雨水冷人骨髄。但我却在微笑。在我的记忆中,那次差点儿触电并被三度烧伤是我的苦难遭遇中极少几次让我真正感到快乐的经历之一。

  在惊奇的时刻,很容易避免一些不重要的想法,而是心存跨越宇宙的思想。这思想将雷鸣声与丁当声、厚密与稀薄、近处与远处的一切都包容在内。

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   86

"Richard Parker, a ship!"

I had the pleasure of shouting that once. I was overwhelmed with happiness. All hurt and frustration fell away and I positively blazed with joy.

"We've made it! We're saved! Do you understand, Richard Parker? WE'RE SAVED! Ha, ha, ha, ha!"

I tried to control my excitement. What if the ship passed too far away to see us? Should I launch a rocket flare? Nonsense!

"It's coming right towards us, Richard Parker! Oh, I thank you, Lord Ganesha! Blessed be you in all your manifestations, Allah-Brahman!"

It couldn't miss us. Can there be any happiness greater than the happiness of salvation? The answer—believe me—is No. I got to my feet, the first time in a long time I had made such an effort.

"Can you believe it, Richard Parker? People, food, a bed. Life is ours once again. Oh, what bliss!"

The ship came closer still. It looked like an oil tanker. The shape of its bow was becoming distinct. Salvation wore a robe of black metal with white trim.

"And what if...?"

I did not dare say the words. But might there not be a chance that Father and Mother and Ravi were still alive? The Tsimtsum had had a number of lifeboats. Perhaps they had reached Canada weeks ago and were anxiously waiting for news from me. Perhaps I was the only person from the wreck unaccounted for.

"My God, oil tankers are big!"

It was a mountain creeping up on us.

"Perhaps they're already in Winnipeg. I wonder what our house looks like. Do you suppose, Richard Parker, that Canadian houses have inner courtyards in the traditional Tamil style? Probably not. I suppose they would fill up with snow in winter. Pity. There's no peace like the peace of an inner courtyard on a sunny day. I wonder what spices grow in Manitoba?"

The ship was very close. The crew better be stopping short or turning sharply soon.

"Yes, what spices...? Oh my God!"

I realized with horror that the tanker was not simply coming our way—it was in fact bearing down on us. The bow was a vast wall of metal that was getting wider every second. A huge wave girdling it was advancing towards us relentlessly. Richard Parker finally sensed the looming juggernaut. He turned and went "Woof! Woof!" but not doglike—it was tigerlike: powerful, scary and utterly suited to the situation.

"Richard Parker, it's going to run us over! What are we going to do? Quick, quick, a flare! No! Must row. Oar in oarlock...there! HUMPF! HUMPF! HUMPF! HUMPF! HUMPF! HUM?

The bow wave pushed us up. Richard Parker crouched, and the hairs on him stood up. The lifeboat slid off the bow wave and missed the tanker by less than two feet.

The ship slid by for what seemed like a mile, a mile of high, black canyon wall, a mile of castle fortification with not a single sentinel to notice us languishing in the moat. I fired off a rocket flare, but I aimed it poorly. Instead of surging over the bulwarks and exploding in the captain's face, it ricocheted off the ship's side and went straight into the Pacific, where it died with a hiss. I blew on my whistle with all my might. I shouted at the top of my lungs. All to no avail.

Its engines rumbling loudly and its propellers chopping explosively underwater, the ship churned past us and left us bouncing and bobbing in its frothy wake. After so many weeks of natural sounds, these mechanical noises were strange and awesome and stunned me into silence.

In less than twenty minutes a ship of three hundred thousand tons became a speck on the horizon. When I turned away, Richard Parker was still looking in its direction. After a few seconds he turned away too and our gazes briefly met. My eyes expressed longing, hurt, anguish, loneliness. All he was aware of was that something stressful and momentous had happened, something beyond the outer limits of his understanding. He did not see that it was salvation barely missed. He only saw that the alpha here, this odd, unpredictable tiger, had been very excited. He settled down to another nap. His sole comment on the event was a cranky meow.

"I love you!" The words burst out pure and unfettered, infinite. The feeling flooded my chest. "Truly I do. I love you, Richard Parker. If I didn't have you now, I don't know what I would do. I don't think I would make it. No, I wouldn't. I would die of hopelessness. Don't give up, Richard Parker, don't give up. I'll get you to land, I promise, I promise!"




CHAPTER   87

One of my favourite methods of escape was what amounts to gentle asphyxiation. I used a piece of cloth that I cut from the remnants of a blanket. I called it my dream rag. I wet it with sea water so that it was soaked but not dripping. I lay comfortably on the tarpaulin and I placed the dream rag on my face, fitting it to my features. I would fall into a daze, not difficult for someone in such an advanced state of lethargy to begin with. But the dream rag gave a special quality to my daze. It must have been the way it restricted my air intake. I would be visited by the most extraordinary dreams, trances, visions, thoughts, sensations, remembrances. And time would be gobbled up. When a twitch or a gasp disturbed me and the rag fell away, I'd come to full consciousness, delighted to find that time had slipped by. The dryness of the rag was part proof. But more than that was the feeling that things were different, that the present moment was different from the previous present moment.




CHAPTER   88

One day we came upon trash. First the water glistened with patches of oil. Coming up soon after was the domestic and industrial waste: mainly plastic refuse in a variety of forms and colours, but also pieces of lumber, beer cans, wine bottles, tatters of cloth, bits of rope and, surrounding it all, yellow foam. We advanced into it. I looked to see if there was anything that might be of use to us. I picked out an empty corked wine bottle. The lifeboat bumped into a refrigerator that had lost its motor. It floated with its door to the sky. I reached out, grabbed the handle and lifted the door open. A smell leapt out so pungent and disgusting that it seemed to colour the air. Hand to my mouth, I looked in. There were stains, dark juices, a quantity of completely rotten vegetables, milk so curdled and infected it was a greenish jelly, and the quartered remains of a dead animal in such an advanced state of black putrefaction that I couldn't identify it. Judging by its size I think that it was lamb. In the closed, humid confines of the refrigerator, the smell had had the time to develop, to ferment, to grow bitter and angry. It assaulted my senses with a pent-up rage that made my head reel, my stomach churn and my legs wobble. Luckily, the sea quickly filled the horrid hole and the thing sank beneath the surface. The space left vacant by the departed refrigerator was filled by other trash.

We left the trash behind. For a long time, when the wind came from that direction, I could still smell it. It took the sea a day to wash off the oily smears from the sides of the lifeboat.

I put a message in the bottle: "Japanese-owned cargo ship Tsimtsum, flying Panamanian flag, sank July 2nd, 1977, in Pacific, four days out of Manila. Am in lifeboat. Pi Patel my name. Have some food, some water, but Bengal tiger a serious problem. Please advise family in Winnipeg, Canada. Any help very much appreciated. Thank you." I corked the bottle and covered the cork with a piece of plastic. I tied the plastic to the neck of the bottle with nylon string, knotting it tightly. I launched the bottle into the water.




CHAPTER   89

Everything suffered. Everything became sun-bleached and weather-beaten. The lifeboat, the raft until it was lost, the tarpaulin, the stills, the rain catchers, the plastic bags, the lines, the blankets, the net—all became worn, stretched, slack, cracked, dried, rotted, torn, discoloured. What was orange became whitish orange. What was smooth became rough. What was rough became smooth. What was sharp became blunt. What was whole became tattered. Rubbing fish skins and turtle fat on things, as I did, greasing them a little, made no difference. The salt went on eating everything with its million hungry mouths. As for the sun, it roasted everything. It kept Richard Parker in partial subjugation. It picked skeletons clean and fired them to a gleaming white. It burned off my clothes and would have burned off my skin, dark though it was, had I not protected it beneath blankets and propped-up turtle shells. When the heat was unbearable I took a bucket and poured sea water on myself; sometimes the water was so warm it felt like syrup. The sun also took care of all smells. I don't remember any smells. Or only the smell of the spent hand-flare shells. They smelled like cumin, did I mention that? I don't even remember what Richard Parker smelled like.

We perished away. It happened slowly, so that I didn't notice it all the time. But I noticed it regularly. We were two emaciated mammals, parched and starving. Richard Parker's fur lost its lustre, and some of it even fell away from his shoulders and haunches. He lost a lot of weight, became a skeleton in an oversized bag of faded fur. I, too, withered away, the moistness sucked out of me, my bones showing plainly through my thin flesh.

I began to imitate Richard Parker in sleeping an incredible number of hours. It wasn't proper sleep, but a state of semi-consciousness in which daydreams and reality were nearly indistinguishable. I made much use of my dream rag.

These are the last pages of my diary:

Today saw a shark bigger than any I've seen till now. A primeval monster twenty feet long. Striped. A tiger shark—very dangerous. Circled us. Feared it would attack. Have survived one tiger; thought I would die at the hands of another. Did not attack. Floated away. Cloudy weather, but nothing.

No rain. Only morning greyness. Dolphins. Tried to gaff one. Found I could not stand. R.P. weak and ill-tempered. Am so weak, if he attacks I won't be able to defend myself. Simply do not have the energy to blow whistle.

Calm and burning hot day. Sun beating without mercy. Feel my brains are boiling inside my head. Feel horrid.

Prostrate body and soul. Will die soon. R.P. breathing but not moving. Will die too. Will not kill me.

Salvation. An hour of heavy, delicious, beautifal rain. Filled mouth, filled bags and cans, filled body till it could not take another drop. Let myself be soaked to rinse off salt. Crawled over to see R.P. Not reacting. Body curled, tail flat.  Coat clumpy with wetness. Smaller when wet. Bony. Touched him for first time ever. To see if dead. Not. Body still warm. Amazing to touch him. Even in this condition, firm, muscular, alive. Touched him and fur shuddered as if I were a gnat. At length, head half in water stirred. Better to drink than to drown. Better sign still: tail jumped. Threw piece of turtle meat in front of nose. Nothing. At last half rose—to drink. Drank and drank. Ate. Did not rise fully. Spent a good hour licking himself all over. Slept.

It's no use. Today I die.

I will die today.

I die.


This was my last entry. I went on from there, endured, but without noting it. Do you see these invisible spirals on the imargins of the page? I thought I would run out of paper. It was the pens that ran out.



 第86章

  “理查德·帕克,一条船!”

  我有幸能有一次机会叫出这句话。我简直高兴得不知所措。所有的痛苦和挫折都消失了,我实在是快乐得容光焕发。

  "我们成功了!我们得救了!你明白吗,理查德·帕克?我们得救了!哈,哈,哈,哈!"

  我试图控制自己,不要过度兴奋。要是船离我们太远,看不见我们怎么办?我要发射一枚照明信号弹吗?荒唐!

  "它正朝我们开过来,理查德·帕克!噢,我谢谢你,象头神!感激你所有的化身,安拉—梵天!"

  它不会看不见我们的。还有什么比获救更快乐吗?答案——相信我——是没有。我站了起来,这是这么长时间以来我第一次做出这样的努力。

  "你能相信吗,理查德·帕克?人,食物,一张床。生活又是我们的了。噢,多大的福气啊!"

  船开得更近了。看上去像一艘油轮。船头的形状开始变得清楚起来。救星穿着一件镶白边的黑色金属袍子。

  "要是……?"

  我不敢说出那几个字。也许父亲、母亲和拉维还活着,难道没有这样一种可能吗?"齐姆楚姆"号有好几只救生艇。也许几个星期以前他们就到了加拿大,现在正焦急地等着我的消息呢。也许我是沉船上惟一下落不明的人。

  "上帝啊,油轮真大!"

  慢慢朝我们开过来的简直是座山。

  "也许他们已经在温尼伯了。我很想知道我们的房子是什么样子的。理查德·帕克,你猜加拿大的房子会有传统泰米尔式的内院吗?也许没有。我猜到了冬天院子里肯定会积满了雪。真遗憾。星期天没有比内院更安静的地方了。我不知道马尼托巴出产什么香料?"

  船离得很近了。船员最好马上把船停下来,或者立即掉头。

  "是啊,什么香料呢……?噢上帝啊!"

  我惊恐地意识到,油轮不是正朝我们开过来——实际上它是在朝我们直冲过来。船头像一堵巨大的金属墙,每一秒钟都在变得更宽。围绕着船头的一个巨浪正无情地朝我们打来。理查德·帕克终于感觉到了这正在逼近的骇人的毁灭力量。他转过身,开始"汪!汪"地叫起来,但声音并不像狗叫——而是虎啸:低沉有力,令人毛骨悚然,完全符合当时的情况。

  "理查德·帕克,它要从我们身上开过去了!我们该怎么办?快,快,照明弹!不!得划船。船桨在桨架上……在那儿!嗨唷!嗨唷!嗨唷!嗨唷!嗨唷!嗨?"

  船头将我们推上了浪尖。理查德·帕克蹲了下来,身上的毛都竖了起来。救生艇从船头的浪上滑了下来,在只差不到两英尺的地方从油轮边擦过,没有被撞上。

  大船从我们身边滑过,仿佛有一英里长,是一座一英里长的悬崖梢壁,一座一英里长的城堡,没有一个哨兵注意到我们正在护城河里受折磨。我发射了一枚照明信号弹,但没能瞄准。信号弹没有冲上舷墙,在船长面前爆炸,而是从舷侧弹跳开来,径直落进了太平洋,嘶嘶地叫着熄灭了。我用尽全身力气吹响了哨子。我放声大叫。全都无济于事。

  引擎发出轰隆隆的巨大声响,推进器在水下劈开一条路,搅得海水仿佛嫌炸了一般。大船翻腾着浪花从我们身边开过,留下我们在它身后冒着泡沫的尾流中又蹦又跳。这么多星期以来我一直听的是自然界的声音,这些机器的噪声奇怪又令人敬畏,让我惊讶得发不出声来。

  不到二十分钟,这条30万吨巨轮便成了地平线上的一个黑点。我转过身时,理查德·帕克还在朝船的方向看。几秒钟后,他也转过身去,我们的目光短暂地相遇了。我的眼神里充满了渴

  望、痛苦、气愤和孤独。他只知道有一个令人紧张的重大事件,一件超出了他的理解能力的事情发生了。他没有看出那是与我们擦肩而过的救星。他只看到这个老大,这只奇怪的难以预料的老虎,刚才非常兴奋。他又打起吨来。他对这个事件的惟一评论是一声古怪的喵喵声。

  "我爱你!"这几个字脱口而出,那么纯洁,那么自由,其中包含的爱是那么地无边无际。这种感情充满了我的胸膛。"真的。我爱你,理查德·帕克。如果现在没有你,我真不知道自己会做什么。我想我肯定坚持不下来的。不,做不到。我会因为失望而死去。别放弃,理查德·帕克,别放弃。我会把你带到陆地上的,我保证,我保证!"

  第87章

  我最喜欢的一种逃避方式就是轻度的窒息。我用的是从一块破毯子上剪下来的一块布。我把它叫做我的梦之帆。我用海水把布打湿,让布全部湿透,但不滴水。我舒服地躺在油布上,用梦之帆盖住脸,让布贴在脸上。我会陷人晕眩,这对于一个极其无精打采的人来说并不难。但是梦之帆使我的晕旋有了特别的性质。一定是它限制了我的呼吸。最不同寻常的梦幻、迷恍、幻象、思想、感觉、记忆一起出现了。时间会被吞噬。当一阵抽搐或一次喘息打扰了我,布掉下去时,我就会完全醒来,高兴地发现时间巳经溜走了。其中一个证明就是布已经干了。不仅如此,我还感到周围的事物不一样了,现在这个时刻和刚才那个时刻不一样了。

  第88章

  有一天我们遇到了垃圾。先是一片片油漂在水上,闪着亮。紧接着后面漂来了生活垃圾和工业垃圾:主要是形状、颜色各异的废塑料,还有木头片、啤酒罐、酒瓶、破布和绳子。这些东西周围是黄色的泡沫。我们进了垃圾堆。我想看看有什么可能对我们有用的东西。我捡起一只塞着盖的空酒瓶。救生艇撞上了一只没有了电动机的冰箱。它门朝天漂着。我伸出手去,抓住把手,把门掀了开来。一股刺鼻的恶臭窜了出来,似乎把空气都变臭了。我用手捂住鼻子,朝冰箱里面看去。里面有斑斑乌溃,变黑的果汁,一堆完全烂了的蔬菜,腐蚀得太厉害、巳经成了绿色胶状物的牛奶,还有四分之一只死动物,已经腐烂发黑得认不出是什么了。从大小来看,我想那是羊肉。在封闭的、潮湿的冰箱里,气味有足够的时间来形成、发酵、变得怨恨而气愤。它用压抑已久的愤怒攻击我的感觉,让我头晕目眩,胃部绞痛,两腿发抖。幸运的是,海水很快填满了那个可怕的洞,那个东西沉到了水下。冰箱留下的空被其他垃圾填上了。

  我们把垃圾抛在了后面。有很长时间,当风从那个方向吹来时,我还能闻到那股气味。一天以后,海水才把救生艇舷侧油腻的污迹冲洗掉。

  我在酒瓶里放了一封信:"日本货船‘齐姆楚姆’号,飘巴拿马国旗,从马尼拉开出四天后,于1977年7月2日在太平洋沉没。我在救生艇上。我叫派·帕特尔。有些食物和水,但孟加拉虎是个严重问题。请通知加拿大温尼伯的家人。非常感激任何帮助。谢谢。"我塞住瓶口,用一块塑料薄膜盖在瓶塞上,用尼龙绳把塑料薄膜系在瓶颈上,系的紧紧的。我把瓶子投进了水里。

  第89章

  一切都受到了损害。一切都因日晒雨淋而退了色。救生艇、丢失前的小筏子、油布、蒸馏器、接雨器、塑料袋、绳索、毯子、网——所有东西都破旧了,撑大了,变松了,晒干了,腐烂了,撕破了,退色了。鲜艳的橘黄色变得发白。光滑的东西变得粗糙。粗糙的东西变得光滑。锋利的东西变钝了。完整的东西变成了碎片。我用鱼皮擦,用海龟油抹,让它们润滑一些,但都没有用。盐仿佛有一百万张嘴,继续啃咬着每一样东西。至于太阳,它炙烤着一切。它让理查德·帕克处在半受抑制的状态中。它把骨架上的肉剔得干干净净,把骨头烘烤得发出了白色微光。它把我的衣服烧掉了,要不是我用毯子和支起的海龟壳保护皮肤,它还会把我的皮肤也烧掉的,尽管我的皮肤已经很黑了。热得受不了时,我就打一桶海水浇在身上;有时海水太暖了,感觉就像糖浆。太阳还对付所有的气味。我什么气味也不记得了。或者说只记得手动照明弹的气味。闻起来像莳萝,我提到过吗?我甚至不记得理查德·帕克的气味了。

  我们的生命在凋零。这个过程很慢,因此我并不总是能注意到。但是我能经常注意到。我们是两只憔悴的哺乳动物,干渴又饥饿。理查德·帕克的毛失去了往日的光泽,有些毛甚至从肩部和腰部掉了下来。他瘦多了,成了装在尺寸过大的退了色的毛皮包里的一具骨架。我也变得枯槁,身体里的水分已被吸干,薄薄的肌肉下面,骨头清晰可见。

  我开始模仿理查德·帕克睡很长时间,长得令人难以置信。那不是正常的睡眠,而是一种半昏迷的状态,在那种状态下,白日梦和现实几乎无法区分。我常常用梦之帆。

  下面是我的日记的最后几页:

  今天看见一条我至今为止看见过的最大的鲨鱼。一条二十英尺长的原始怪物。身上有条纹。是条虎鲨——非常危险。它围着我们打转。怕它会袭击我们。和老虎在一起活了下来;以为我会死于这海中老虎之手。没有袭击我们。游走了。多云,但天没变。

  没下雨。只是早展天空灰蒙蒙的。海豚。试图用鱼叉叉上来一只。发现自己站不起来了。R·P身体虚弱,脾气暴躁。我太虚弱了,如果他袭击我,我会无法保护自己。连吹哨子的力气都没有。

  风平浪静,骄阳似火,无情地照射着。感到脑浆巳经在脑袋里煮沸了。感到惊恐。

  身体和灵魂都倒下了。很快就要死了。R·P在呼吸,但一动不动。也要死了。不会杀我了。

  得救了。下了一小时的倾盆大雨,甘甜的美丽的雨。注满了我的嘴,注满了接雨器的袋子和罐子,注满了我的身体,直到我一滴也不能再喝了。让雨水湿透身体,把盐冲掉。爬过去看看R·P。没有反应。他身体蜷缩着,尾巴耷拉着。毛被打湿后结成了一团一团的。淋湿的身体小了些。瘦骨嶙峋。第一次摸了摸他。看他是不是死了。没死。还有体温。摸他的感觉令人吃惊。即使在这样的情况下,他的身体也结实、强壮、有活力。摸他时,他的毛皮顫抖了一下,好像我是只蚊子。最后,半埋在水里的头动了动。喝水要比淹死好。还有更好的现象:尾巴竖了起来。把几块海龟肉扔到他鼻子跟前。没有反应。最后半抬起身子——喝水。喝啊喝啊。又开始吃。没有完全站起来。花了足足一小时舔遍全身。睡了。

  没有用。今天我死了。

  今天我就要死了。

  我死了。

  这是日记的最后一页。从那以后,我一直在忍受痛苦,却没有记下来。你看见页边空白处这些看不见的螺旋形的印迹吗——我以为纸会用完。用完的是钢笔。

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   90

I said, "Richard Parker, is something wrong? Have you gone blind?" as I waved my hand in his face.

For a day or two he had been rubbing his eyes and meowing disconsolately, but I thought nothing of it. Aches and pains were the only part of our diet that was abundant. I caught a dorado. We hadn't eaten anything in three days. A turtle had come up to the lifeboat the day before, but I had been too weak to pull it aboard. I cut the fish in two halves. Richard Parker was looking my way. I threw him his share. I expected him to catch it in his mouth smartly. It crashed into his blank face. He bent down. After sniffing left and right, he found the fish and began eating it. We were slow eaters now.

I peered into his eyes. They looked no different from any other day. Perhaps there was a little more discharge in the inner corners, but it was nothing dramatic, certainly not as dramatic as his overall appearance. The ordeal had reduced us to skin and bones.

I realized that I had my answer in the very act of looking. I was stairing into his eyes as if I were an eye doctor, while he was looking back vacantly. Only a blind wild cat would fail to react to such a stare.

I felt pity for Richard Parker. Our end was approaching.

The next day I started feeling a stinging in my eyes. I rubbed and rubbed, but the itch wouldn't go away. The very opposite: it got worse, and unlike Richard Parker, my eyes started to ooze pus. Then darkness came, blink as I might. At first it was right in front of me, a black spot at the centre of everything. It spread into a blotch that reached to the edges of my vision. All I saw of the sun the next morning was a crack of light at the top of my left eye, like a small window too high up. By noon, everything was pitch-black.

I clung to life. I was weakly frantic. The heat was infernal. I had so little strength I could no longer stand. My lips were hard and cracked. My mouth was dry and pasty, coated with a glutinous saliva as foul to taste as it was to smell. My skin was burnt. My shrivelled muscles ached. My limbs, especially my feet, were swollen and a constant source of pain. I was hungry and once again there was no food. As for water, Richard Parker was taking so much that I was down to five spoonfuls a day. But this physical suffering was nothing compared to the moral torture I was about to endure. I would rate the day I went blind as the day my extreme suffering began. I could not tell you when exactly in the journey it happened. Time, as I said before, became irrelevant. It must have been sometime between the hundredth and the two-hundredth day. I was certain I would not last another one.

By the next morning I had lost all fear of death, and I resolved to die.

I came to the sad conclusion that I could no longer take care of Richard Parker. I had failed as a zookeeper. I was more affected by his imminent demise than I was by my own. But truly, broken down and wasted away as I was, I could do no more for him.

Nature was sinking fast. I could feel a fatal weakness creeping up on me. I would be dead by the afternoon. To make my going more comfortable I decided to put off a little the intolerable thirst I had been living with for so long. I gulped down as much water as I could take. If only I could have had a last bite to eat. But it seemed that was not to be. I set myself against the rolled-up edge of the tarpaulin in the middle of the boat. I closed my eyes and waited for my breath to leave my body. I muttered, "Goodbye, Richard Parker. I'm sorry for having failed you. I did my best. Farewell. Dear Father, dear Mother, dear Ravi, greetings. Your loving son and brother is coming to meet you. Not an hour has gone by that I haven't thought of you. The moment I see you will be the happiest of my life. And now I leave matters in the hands of God, who is love and whom I love."

I heard the words, "Is someone there?"

It's astonishing what you hear when you're alone in the blackness of your dying mind. A sound without shape or colour sounds strange. To be blind is to hear otherwise.

The words came again, "Is someone there?"

I concluded that I had gone mad. Sad but true. Misery loves company, and madness calls it forth.

"Is someone there?" came the voice again, insistent.

The clarity of my insanity was astonishing. The voice had its very own timbre, with a heavy, weary rasp. I decided to play along.

"Of course someone's there," I replied. "There's always some one there. Who would be asking the question otherwise?"

"I was hoping there would be someone else."

"What do you mean, someone else? Do you realize where you are? If you're not happy with this figment of your fancy, pick another one. There are plenty of fancies to pick from."

Hmmm. Figment. Fig-ment. Wouldn't a fig be good?

"So there's no one, is there?"

"Shush...I'm dreaming of figs."

"Figs! Do you have a fig? Please can I have a piece? I beg you. Only a little piece. I'm starving."

"I don't have just one fig. I have a whole figment."

"A whole figment of figs! Oh please, can I have some? I..."

The voice, or whatever effect of wind and waves it was, faded.

"They're plump and heavy and fragrant," I continued. "The branches of the tree are bent over, they are so weighed down with figs. There must be over three hundred figs in that tree."

Silence.

The voice came back again. "Let's talk about food..."

"What a good idea."

"What would you have to eat if you could have anything you wanted?"

"Excellent question. I would have a magnificent buffet. I would start with rice and sambar. There would be black gram dhal rice and curd rice and?

"I would have?

"I'm not finished. And with my rice I would have spicy tamarind sambar and small onion sambar and?

"Anything else?"

"I'm getting there. I'd also have mixed vegetable sagu and vegetable korma and potato masala and cabbage vadai and masala dosai and spicy lentil rasam and?

"I see."

"Wait. And stuffed eggplant poriyal and coconut yam kootu and rice idli and curd vadai and vegetable bajji and?

"It sounds very?

"Have I mentioned the chutneys yet? Coconut chutney and mint chutney and green chilli pickle and gooseberry pickle, all served with the usual nans, popadoms, parathas and puris, of course."

"Sounds?

"The salads! Mango curd salad and okra curd salad and plain fresh cucumber salad. And for dessert, almond payasam and milk payasam and jaggery pancake and peanut toffee and coconut burfi and vanilla ice cream with hot, thick chocolate sauce."

"Is that it?"

"I'd finish this snack with a ten-litre glass of fresh, clean, cool, chilled water and a coffee."

"It sounds very good."

"It does."

"Tell me, what is coconut yam kootu?"

"Nothing short of heaven, that's what. To make it you need yams, grated coconut, green plantains, chilli powder, ground black pepper, ground turmeric, cumin seeds, brown mustard seeds and some coconut oil. You saute the coconut until it's golden brown?

"May I make a suggestion?"

"What?"

"Instead of coconut yam kootu, why not boiled beef tongue with a mustard sauce?"

"That sounds non-veg."

"It is. And then tripe."

"Tripe? You've eaten the poor animal's tongue and now you want to eat its stomach?"

"Yes! I dream of tripes a la mode de Caen—warm—with sweetbread."

"Sweetbread? That sounds better. What is sweetbread?"

"Sweetbread is made from the pancreas of a calf."

"The pancreas!"

"Braised and with a mushroom sauce, it's simply delicious."

Where were these disgusting, sacrilegious recipes coming from? Was I so far gone that I was contemplating setting upon a cow and her young? What horrible crosswind was I caught in? Had the lifeboat drifted back into that floating trash?

"What will be the next affront?"

"Calf's brains in a brown butter sauce!"

"Back to the head, are we?"

"Brain souffle!"

"I'm feeling sick. Is there anything you won't eat?"

"What I would give for oxtail soup. For roast suckling pig stuffed with rice, sausages, apricots and raisins. For veal kidney in a butter, mustard and parsley sauce. For a marinated rabbit stewed in red wine. For chicken liver sausages. For pork and liver pate with veal. For frogs. Ah, give me frogs, give me frogs!"

"I'm barely holding on."

The voice faded. I was trembling with nausea. Madness in the mind was one thing, but it was not fair that it should go to the stomach.

Understanding suddenly dawned on me.

"Would you eat bleeding raw beef?" I asked.

"Of course! I love tartar steak."

"Would you eat the congealed blood of a dead pig?"

"Every day, with apple sauce!"

"Would you eat anything from an animal, the last remains?"

"Scrapple and sausage! I'd have a heaping plate!"

"How about a carrot? Would you eat a plain, raw carrot?"

There was no answer.

"Did you not hear me? Would you eat a carrot?"

"I heard you. To be honest, if I had the choice, I wouldn't. I don't have much of a stomach for that kind of food. I find it quite distasteful."

I laughed. I knew it. I wasn't hearing voices. I hadn't gone mad. It was Richard Parker who was speaking to me! The carnivorous rascal. All this time together and he had chosen an hour before we were to die to pipe up. I was elated to be on speaking terms with a tiger. Immediately I was filled with a vulgar curiosity, the sort that movie stars suffer from at the hands of their fans.

"I'm curious, tell me—have you ever killed a man?"

I doubted it. Man-eaters among animals are as rare as murderers among men, and Richard Parker was caught while still a cub. But who's to say that his mother, before she was nabbed by Thirsty, hadn't caught a human being?

"What a question," replied Richard Parker.

"Seems reasonable."

"It does?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"You have the reputation that you have."

"I do?"

"Of course. Are you blind to that fact?"

"I am."

"Well, let me make clear what you evidently can't see: you have that reputation. So, have you ever killed a man?"

Silence.

"Well? Answer me."

"Yes."

"Oh! It sends shivers down my spine. How many?"

"Two."

"You've killed two men?"

"No. A man and a woman."

"At the same time?"

"No. The man first, the woman second."

"You monster! I bet you thought it was great fun. You must have found their cries and their struggles quite entertaining."

"Not really."

"Were they good?"

"Were they good?"

"Yes. Don't be so obtuse. Did they taste good?"

"No, they didn't taste good."

"I thought so. I've heard it's an acquired taste in animals. So why did you kill them?"

"Need."

"The need of a monster. Any regrets?"

"It was them or me."

"That is need expressed in all its amoral simplicity. But any regrets now?"

"It was the doing of a moment. It was circumstance."

"Instinct, it's called instinct. Still, answer thte question, any regrets now?"

"I don't think about it."

"The very definition of an animal. That's all you are."

"And what are you?"

"A human being,, I'll have you know."

"What boastful pride."

"It's the plain truth."

"So, you would throw the first stone, would you?"

"Have you ever had oothappam?"

"No, I haven't. But tell me about it. What is oothappam?"

"It is so good."

"Sounds delicious. Tell me more."

"Oothappam is often made with leftover batter, but rarely has a culinary afterthought been so memorable."

"I can already taste it."

I fell asleep. Or, rather, into a state of dying delirium.

But something was niggling at me. I couldn't say what. Whatever it was, it was disturbing my dying.

I came to. I knew what it was that was bothering me.

"Excuse me?"

"Yes?" came Richard Parker's voice faintly.

"Why do you have an accent?"

"I don't. It is you who has an accent."

"No, I don't. You pronounce the 'ze'."

"I pronounce ze 'ze', as it should be. You speak with warm marbles in your mouth. You have an Indian accent."

"You speak as if your tongue were a saw and English words were made of wood. You have a French accent."

It was utterly incongruous. Richard Parker was born in Bangladesh and raised in Tamil Nadu, so why should he have a French accent? Granted, Pondicherry was once a French colony, but no one would have me believe that some of the zoo animals had frequented the Alliance Francaise on rue Dumas.

It was very perplexing. I fell into a fog again.

I woke up with a gasp. Someone was there! This voice coming to my ears was neither a wind with an accent nor an animal speaking up. It was someone else! My heart beat fiercely, making one last go at pushing some blood through my worn-out system. My mind made a final attempt at being lucid.

"Only an echo, I fear," I heard, barely audibly.

"Wait, I'm here!" I shouted.

"An echo at sea..."

"No, it's me!"

"That this would end!"

"My friend!"

"I'm wasting away..."

"Stay, stay!"

I could barely hear him.

I shrieked.

He shrieked back.

It was too much. I would go mad.

I had an idea.

"MY NAME," I roared to the elements with my last breath, "IS PISCINE MOLITOR PATEL." How could an echo create a name? "Do you hear me? I am Piscine Molitor Patel, known to all as Pi Patel!"

"What? Is someone there?"

"Yes, someone's there!"

"What! Can it be true? Please, do you have any food? Anything at all. I have no food left. I haven't eaten anything in days. I must have something. I'll be grateful for whatever you can spare. I beg you."

"But I have no food either," I answered, dismayed. "I haven't eaten anything in days myself. I was hoping you would have food. Do you have water? My supplies are very low."

"No, I don't. You have no food at all? Nothing?"

"No, nothing."

There was silence, a heavy silence.

"Where are you?" I asked.

"I'm here," he replied wearily.

"But where is that? I can't see you."

"Why can't you see me?"

"I've gone blind."

"What?" he exclaimed.

"I've gone blind. My eyes see nothing but darkness. I blink for nothing. These last two days, if my skin can be trusted to measure time. It only can tell me if it's day or night."

I heard a terrible wail.

"What? What is it, my friend?" I asked.

He kept wailing.

"Please answer me. What is it? I'm blind and we have no food and water, but we have each other. That is something. Something precious. So what is it, my dear brother?"

"I too am blind!"

"What?"

"I too blink for nothing, as you say."

He wailed again. I was struck dumb. I had met another blind man on another lifeboat in the Pacific!

"But how could you be blind?" I mumbled.

"Probably for the same reason you are. The result of poor hygiene on a starving body at the end of its tether."

We both broke down. He wailed and I sobbed. It was too much, truly it was too much.

"I have a story," I said, after a while.

"A story?"

"Yes."

"Of what use is a story? I'm hungry."

"It's a story about food."

"Words have no calories."

"Seek food where food is to be found."

"That's an idea."

Silence. A famishing silence.

"Where are you?" he asked.

"Here. And you?"

"Here."

I heard a splashing sound as an oar dipped into water. I reached for one of the oars I had salvaged from the wrecked raft. It was so heavy. I felt with my hands and found the closest oarlock. I dropped the oar in it. I pulled on the handle. I had no strength. But I rowed as best I could.

"Let's hear your story," he said, panting.

"Once upon a time there was a banana and it grew. It grew until it was large, firm, yellow and fragrant. Then it fell to the ground and someone came upon it and ate it."

He stopped rowing. "What a beautiful story!"

"Thank you."

"I have tears in my eyes."

"I have another element," I said.

"What is it?"

"The banana fell to the ground and someone came upon it and ate it—and afterwards that person felt better."

"It takes the breath away!" he exclaimed.

"Thank you."

A pause.

"But you don't have any bananas?"

"No. An orang-utan distracted me."

"A what?"

"It's a long story."

"Any toothpaste?"

"No."

"Delicious on fish. Any cigarettes?"

"I ate them already."

"You ate them?"

"I still have the filters. You can have them if you like."

"The filters? What would I do with cigarette filters without the tobacco? How could you eat cigarettes?"

"What should I have done with them? I don't smoke."

"You should have kept them for trading."

"Trading? With whom?"

"With me!"

"My brother, when I ate them I was alone in a lifeboat in the middle of the Pacific."

"So?"

"So, the chance of meeting someone in the middle of the Pacific with whom to trade my cigarettes did not strike me as an obvious prospect."

"You have to plan ahead, you stupid boy! Now you have nothing to trade."

"But even if I had something to trade, what would I trade it for? What do you have that I would want?"

"I have a boot," he said.

"A boot?"

"Yes, a fine leather boot."

"What would I do with a leather boot in a lifeboat in the middle of the Pacific? Do you think I go for hikes in my spare time?"

"You could eat it!"

"Eat a boot? What an idea."

"You eat cigarettes—why not a boot?"

"The idea is disgusting. Whose boot, by the way?"

"How should I know?"

"You're suggesting I eat a complete stranger's boot?"

"What difference does it make?"

"I'm flabbergasted. A boot. Putting aside the fact that I am a Hindu and we Hindus consider cows sacred, eating a leather boot conjures to my mind eating all the filth that a foot might exude in addition to all the filth it might step in while shod."

"So no boot for you."

"Let's see it first."

"No."

"What? Do you expect me to trade something with you sight unseen?"

"We're both blind, may I remind you."

"Describe this boot to me, then! What kind of a pitiful salesman are you? No wonder you're starved for customers."

"That's right. I am."

"Well, the boot?"

"It's a leather boot."

"What kind of leather boot?"

"The regular kind."

"Which means?"

"A boot with a shoelace and eyelets and a tongue. With an inner sole. The regular kind."

"What colour?"

"Black."

"In what condition?"

"Worn. The leather soft and supple, lovely to the touch."

"And the smell?"

"Of warm, fragrant leather."

"I must admit—I must admit—it sounds tempting!"

"You can forget about it."

"Why?"

Silence.

"Will you not answer, my brother?"

"There's no boot."

"No boot?"

"No."

"That makes me sad."

"I ate it."

"You ate the boot?"

"Yes."

"Was it good?"

"No. Were the cigarettes good?"

"No. I couldn't finish them."

"I couldn't finish the boot."

"Once upon a time there was a banana and it grew. It grew until it was large, firm, yellow and fragrant. Then it fell to the
ground and someone came upon it and ate it and afterwards that person felt better."

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry for all I've said and done. I'm a worthless person," he burst out.

"What do you mean? You are the most precious, wonderful person on earth. Come, my brother, let us be together and feast on each other's company."

"Yes!"

The Pacific is no place for rowers, especially when they are weak and blind, when their lifeboats are large and unwieldy, and when the wind is not cooperating. He was close by; he was far away. He was to my left; he was to my right. He was ahead of me; he was behind me. But at last we managed it. Our boats touched with a bump evensweeter-sounding than a turtle's. He threw me a rope and I tethered his boat to mine. I opened my arms to embrace him and to be embraced by him. My eyes were brimming with tears and I was smiling. He was directly in front of me, a presence glowing through my blindness.

"My sweet brother," I whispered.

"I am here," he replied.

I heard a faint growl.

"Brother, there's something I forgot to mention."

He landed upon me heavily. We fell half onto the tarpaulin, half onto the middle bench. His hands reached for my throat.

"Brother," I gasped through his overeager embrace, "my heart is with you, but I must urgently suggest we repair to another part of my humble ship."

"You're damn right your heart is with me!" he said. "And your liver and your flesh!"

I could feel him moving off the tarpaulin onto the middle bench and, fatally, bringing a foot down to the floor of the boat.

"No, no, my brother! Don't! We're not?

I tried to hold him back. Alas, it was too late. Before I could say the word alone, I was alone again. I heard the merest clicking of claws against the bottom of the boat, no more than the sound of a pair of spectacles falling to the floor, and the next moment my dear brother shrieked in my face like I've never heard a man shriek before. He let go of me.

This was the terrible cost of Richard Parker. He gave me a life, my own, but at the expense of taking one. He ripped the flesh off the man's frame and cracked his bones. The smell of blood filled my nose. Something in me died then that has never come back to life.



  第90章

  我说:"理查德·帕克,出了什么事?你瞎了吗?"我边说边在他面前挥挥手。

  有一两天他不停地揉眼睛,郁郁寡欢地喵喵叫着,但我没想什么。惟一丰盛的是疼痛和痛苦。我抓到了一条鯕鳅。我们已经有三天没吃任何东西了。前一天有一只海龟游到了船边,但是我太虚弱了,没有力气把它拉上来。我把鱼切成两半。理查德·帕克在朝我这个方向看。我把他的那一半扔给了他。我以为他会敏捷地用嘴接住。鱼照直打在他脸上。他低下头去。他左闻闻,右闻闻,找到了鱼,开始吃起来。现在我们吃东西都很慢。

  我仔细看他的眼睛。那双眼睛和其他任何一天没有什么不同。也许内眼角多了一些分泌物,但这并不引人注目,肯定没有他的整体形象引人注目。苦难已经使我们瘦得皮包骨头。

  我意识到,就在看着他的眼睛的时候,我知道答案是什么了。我盯着他的眼睛看,好像自己是个眼科医生,而他却茫然地回视。只有一只瞎了眼的野猫才不会对这样的凝视作出任何反应。

  我很可怜理查德·帕克。我们的末日就要到了。

  第二天,我开始感到双眼刺痒。我揉了又揉,痒却没有停止。相反:我感觉更糟了,和理查德·帕克不一样,我的眼睛开始流脓。接着黑暗降临了,眨眼也没有用。开始的时候,就在我面前,每样东西的中心都有一个黑点。一小点变成了一大片,延伸到我的视野边缘。第二天早上,我能看到的太阳成了左眼上方的一线光亮,像一扇开得太高的窗户。到了中午,一切变得一片漆黑。

  我对生命恋恋不舍。我有些轻度发狂。热得要死。我力气太小,已经站不住了。我的嘴唇干硬开裂。我嘴巴发干发白,外面有一层黏黏的唾液,舔上去是臭的,闻起来也臭。我的皮肤被晒伤了。我枯萎的肌肉很疼。我的四肢,尤其是双脚,都肿了起来,每时每刻都在疼。我很饿,食物又没有了。至于水,理查德·帕克喝得太多,我的饮水量已经缩减到每天五勺。但是,和我将要忍受的精神折磨相比,这点肉体上的痛苦算不了什么。我要把失明的那一天作为极度痛苦的开始。我无法精确地告诉你这是在旅途中的什么时候发生的。我说过,时间已经变得无关紧要。一定是在第一百天和第二百天之间的什么时候。我肯定自己再活不过一天了。

  到了早晨,我已经没有了对死亡的恐惧,我决定去死。

  我得出伤心的结论,就是我不能再照顾理查德·帕克了。作为饲养员,我是失败的。他的死亡正在逼近,这比我自己的死亡对我的震动更大。但是,真的,我已经垮了,筋疲力尽,无法再为他做什么了。

  大自然在迅速下沉。我能感到一种致命的虚弱正慢慢爬上来。到了下午我就会死去。为了让自己走得舒服一些,我决定稍稍摆脱一下这么长时间以来我一直在忍受的干渴。我大口吞下尽可能多的水。要是能再最后吃一口东西就好了。但是似乎不可能了。我靠在船中间卷起来的油布边上,等着呼吸离开身体。我低声说:“再见了,理查德·帕克。对不起我让你失望了。我尽了最大努力。永别了。亲爱的父亲,亲爱的母亲,亲爱的拉维,向你们致意。你们亲爱的儿子和弟弟来见你们了。我没有一个小时不在想你们。看见你们的那一刻将是我一生中最幸福的一刻。现在我把一切都交给上帝,他就是爱,他是我之所爱。”

  我听见一句话:“有人吗?”

  当你独自一人处在大脑垂死时的黑暗中时,你听见的东西令人惊讶。一个没有形状也没有颜色的声音听上去很奇怪。眼睛瞎了,听到的声音就和以前不一样。

  那几句话又传来了:"有人吗?"

  我得出的结论是自己疯了。这令人伤心,但是真的。苦难喜欢同伴,疯狂使它产生。

  "有人吗?"声音又传来,没有罢休。

  我失去了理智,令人惊讶的是,对这一点我十分清楚。这个声音有其独特的音质,深沉、疲惫、嘶哑。我决定与它周旋一番。

  “当然有人,”我答道,"永远都有人。否则是谁在问问题呢?"“我以为会有别人。”

  "你是什么意思,别人?你知道自己在哪儿吗?如果你不喜欢这一阵子幻想,可以另选一阵子。可以选择的幻想多着呢。"

  嘿。一阵子。榛—子。榛子不是很好吗?

  "那就是没人了,是吗?"

  "嘘……我正梦到榛子呢。"

  "榛子!你有一个榛子?请问我可以吃一口吗?求你了。只要一小口。我饿死了。"

  "我不只是有一个榛子。我有一阵子榛子呢。"

  "一阵子的榛子!噢,求求你,能给我几个吗?我……"

  这个声音,不管是风吹还是海浪造成的效果,消失了。

  "这些榛子又大又重又香,"我接着说,"树枝垂了下来,被累累的榛子果压弯了。那棵树上一定有三百多棵榛子。"

  沉默。

  那个声音又回来了。"我们说说食物吧……"

  "真是个好主意。"

  "如果你能想吃什么就吃什么,那你想要吃什么?"

  "这个问题太好了。我要吃一顿丰盛的自助餐。先吃米饭和浓味小扁豆肉汤。还要有黑绿豆和木豆饭和酥酪饭和……"

  "我要吃……"

  "我还没说完呢。和米饭一起吃的,我要加香料的罗望子浓味肉汤和小洋葱浓味肉汤和……"

  "还要别的吗……"

  "我就要说到了。我还要西谷米蔬菜和奶油咖喱蔬菜和土豆玛沙拉和卷心菜豆粉油圈和马沙拉米粉烙饼和辛辣的香料汤

  和……"

  "我知道了。"

  "等一下。还有塞了馅的茄子干咖喱和挪子山药肉汁咖喱和黑绿豆米饼和酥酪豆粉油圈和豆粉米粉煮蔬菜和……"

  "听上去非常……"

  "我说了印度酸辣酱吗?椰子酸辣啬和薄荷酸辣酱和腌绿辣椒酸辣酱和醋栗酸辣酱,当然,所有这些都要配上平常吃的印度式面苞、印度炸圆面包片和蔬菜泥。"

  "听上去……"

  "还有沙拉!芒果酥酪沙拉和秋葵酥酪沙拉和清淡的新鲜的黄艰沙拉。甜食嘛,要杏仁乳米糖和牛奶乳米糖和棕榈粗糖煎饼和花生太妃糖和椰子软奶糖和香草冰淇淋,上面有滚热的厚厚的巧克力沙司。"

  "就这些吗?"

  "吃这些点心的时候,我要喝装满一个十升玻璃杯的新鲜、洁净、清凉的冰水和咖啡。"

  "听上去非常好。"

  "确实非常好。"

  "告诉我,什么是椰子山药肉汁咖喱?"

  "那可是天上的美味啊,真的。要做椰子山药肉汁咖喱,你得有山药,磨碎的椰子,青大蕉,辣椒粉,黑胡椒面,姜黄粉,莳萝子,棕色芥末子和一些揶子油。把椰子煎到焦黄——"

  "我能提个建议吗?”

  "什么建议?"

  "别吃椰子山药肉汁咖喱了,为什么不吃撒了芥末沙司的煮牛舌呢?"

  "这听上去不是素食。"

  "不是的。然后是肚子。"

  "肚子?你已经把这头可怜动物的舌头给吃了,现在你还想吃它的胃?"

  "对!我做梦都想吃新法烹制的肚子——带着体温——和杂碎一起吃。"

  "杂碎?这听上去好多了。什么是杂碎?"

  "杂碎是用小牛的胰脏做的。"

  "胰脏!"

  "用蘑菇做配菜,用文火炖,简直太好吃了。"

  这些恶心的渎圣的食谱是从哪儿来的?我已经如此神智不清,竟想要吃母牛和她的小牛犊了吗?我是被什么斜风给吹了?救生艇又漂回那堆漂浮的垃圾了吗?

  "下一个冒犯是什么?"

  "蘸棕色黄油酱的小牛脑!"

  "回到头部了,是不是?"

  "脑子奶酥!"

  "我感到恶心。有什么是你不吃的吗?"

  "要是能吃上牛尾汤,要我给什么都行啊。要是能吃上填了米饭、香肠、杏子和葡萄干的烤乳猪。要是能吃上蘸黄油、芥末和荷兰芹酱的小牛腰。要是能吃上用红酒炖的兔子。要是能吃上小鸡肝香肠。要是能吃上小牛肉和用猪肉和肝做陷的饼。要是能吃上青蛙。啊,给我青蛙,给我青蛙!"

  "我忍不住了。"

  声音消失了。我恶心得浑身颤抖。大脑的疯狂是一回事,但疯狂传到了胃里,这是不公平的。

  突然我明白了。

  "你会吃流血的生牛肉吗?"我问。

  "当然!我喜欢鞑靼牛排。"

  "你会吃死猪凝固的血吗?"

  "每天都吃,蘸苹果酱吃。"

  "你会吃动物身上的任何东西吗,最后剩下的东西?"

  "碎肉玉米炸饼和香肠!我要吃满满一大盘!"

  "胡萝卜呢?你会吃清淡的生胡萝卜吗?"

  没有回答。

  "你没听见吗?你会吃胡萝卜吗?"

  "我听见了。老实说,如果可以选择,我不会吃。我对那种东西没什么胃口。我觉得味道不佳。"

  我笑起来。我知道了。我听到的声音不是幻觉。我没有发疯。

  是理查德·帕克在对我说话!这个食肉的流氓!我们在一起这么长时间,他却选在我们死去之前一小时说起话来。我的地位得到了提高,能够与一只老虎友好交谈。我心里立即充满了一种常见的好奇,就是那种让电影明星受折磨的影迷的好奇。

  "我很好奇,告诉我——你吃过人吗?"

  我很怀疑。动物当中的食人者比人类当中的谋杀犯还要少见,而且理查德·帕克在他还是个小虎崽的时候就被抓住了。但是谁能说他妈妈在被"口渴"抓住之前没有抓过一个人类呢?

  "什么问题啊。"理查德·帕克答道。

  "似乎有道理。”

  "有道理吗?"

  "对。"

  "为什么?"

  "你有吃人的名声。"

  "是吗?"

  "当然。你看不见这个事实吗?"

  "看不见。"

  "好吧,让我来说清楚你显然看不见的东西:你有那个名声。那么,你杀过人吗?"

  沉默。

  "怎么?回答我。"

  "杀过。"

  "噢,这让我的脊柱都在打颤。杀过几个?"

  "两个。"

  "你杀过两个男人?"

  "不是。一个男人和一个女人。"

  "是同时吗?"

  "不是。先杀了男人,再杀了女人。"

  "你这个怪物!我敢打赌你一定觉得挺好玩。你一定觉得他们的喊叫和挣扎很有趣。"

  "并不完全是。"

  "他们如何?"

  "他们如何?"

  "对。别这么迟钝。他们味道如何?"

  "不行,味道不好。"

  "我想也是。我听说动物的嗜好是后天养成的。那么你为什么要杀死他们呢?"

  "因为需要。"

  "怪物的需要。后悔吗?"

  "不是他们死就是我死。"

  "你把这种需要表达得很简洁,毫无道德感。但是现在后悔吗?"

  "那是一瞬间的事。是当时的情况造成的。"

  "本能,那叫本能。还是回答问题吧,现在后悔吗?"

  "我不去想这件事。"

  "完全是动物的定义。你就是个动物。"

  "你是什么?"

  "一个人,我会让你知道的。"

  "自吹自擂的傲慢。"

  "这是明摆着的事实。"

  "那么,你会扔第一块石头①,会吗?"

  【①典出《圣经·约翰福音》第八章。法利赛人将一个行淫时被抓住的女子带稣面前,问他是否按律法用石头将她打死。耶稣对他们说你们中间谁是没有罪的谁就可以先拿石头打她。】

  "你吃过酸面薄煎饼吗?"

  "不,没吃过。但是对我说说吧。酸面薄煎饼是什么?"

  "太好吃了。"

  "听上去很好吃。再多告诉我一些。"

  "酸面薄煎饼通常是用吃剩下的面糊做的,但是很少有用烧剩下的菜做成的东西如此令人难以忘怀。"

  "我现在好像已经能尝到了。"

  我睡着了。或者说,是陷人了临死前的谵妄状态。

  但是有什么东西在咬我。我说不出是什么。不管是什么,它在妨碍我的垂死过程。

  我苏醒了过来。我知道打扰我的是什么了。

  "对不起?"

  "什么?"理查德·帕克的声音微弱地传来。

  "为什么你有口音?"

  "我没有口音。有口音的是你。"

  "不,我没有。你没有读出咬舌音。"

  "本来就不该咬舌,就应该这么读。你说话的时候好像嘴里含着温暖的石子。你有印度口音。"

  "你说话的时候好像你的舌头是一把锯子而英语单词是用木头做的。你有法国口音。"

  这非常不相称。理查德·帕克在孟加拉出生,在泰米尔纳德长大,他怎么会有法国口音呢?就算本地治里曾经是法国殖民地,但没有人能让我相信动物园里的一些动物会经常去仲马街的法文协会。

  这真让人不解。我又陷入了迷惑之中。

  我喘着气醒了过来。有人!传到我耳朵里的声音既不是带口音的风也不是动物在说话。那是另一个人!我的心狂跳起来,最后一次试图把血液压进我精疲力竭的身体。我的大脑做了最后一次努力,试图保持清醒。

  "只是回声吧,恐怕。"我听见了,几乎听不清。

  "等一下,我在这儿!"我叫道。

  "海上的回声……"

  "不,是我!"

  "会停止的!”

  "我的朋友!"

  "我正变得越来越衰弱……"

  "别走,别走!"

  我几乎听不见他。

  我尖叫起来。

  他也尖叫起来。

  我受不了了。我要疯了。

  我有了一个主意。

  "我的名字我用最后一口气对着四周叫道,"叫派西尼·莫利托·帕特尔。"回声怎么能造出名字来呢?"你听见我说话吗?我是派西尼·莫利托·帕特尔,大家都叫我派!"

  "什么?那儿有人吗?"

  "是的,有人!"

  "什么?这会是真的吗?请问,你有食物吗?什么都行。我没有食物了。我已经好几天没有吃东西了。我一定得吃点儿东西。不管你给我什么我都会感谢你的。我求你了。"

  "但是我也没有食物,"我回答道,心里很绝望,"我自己也好几天没吃东西了。我还希望你会有食物呢。你有水吗?我的水已经很少了。"

  "不,我没有。你什么食物都没有吗?什么都没有?"

  "没有,什么都没有。"

  沉默,沉重的沉默。

  "你在哪里?"我问。

  "我在这里。"他疲惫地答道。

  "但那是哪里?我看不见你。"

  "为什么你看不见我?”

  "我已经瞎了。"

  "什么?"他惊叫起来。

  "我瞎了。我的眼睛除了黑暗什么也看不见。我徒劳地眨着眼睛。在过去两天里,如果我能相信皮肤可以测出时间的话。它只能告诉我是白天还是黑夜。"

  我听见一声可怕的呜咽。

  "什么事?出了什么事,我的朋友?"

  他不停地呜咽。

  "请回答我。出了什么事?我瞎了,我们没有食物也没有水,但是我们相互拥有。这是件幸运的事。一件可贵的事。出了什么事,我亲爱的兄弟?"

  "我也瞎了!"

  "什么?"

  "我也徒劳地眨着眼睛,就像你说的那样。"

  他又呜咽起来。我惊讶得说不出话来。我在太平洋上遇到了在另一只救生艇里的另一个瞎子!

  "但是你是怎么会瞎的呢?"我咕哝道。

  "可能是和你同样的原因吧。糟糕的卫生状况作用于山穷水尽、忍饥挨饿的身体的结果。"

  我们都崩溃了。他在呜咽,我在抽泣。这太让人受不了,真的太让人受不了了。

  "我有一个故事。"过了一会儿,我说。

  "一个故事?"

  "对。"

  "故事有什么用?我饿。"

  "这是个关于食物的故事。"

  "词句不含卡路里。"

  "画饼充饥嘛。"

  "是个好主意。"

  沉默。使人挨饿的沉默。

  "你在哪儿?"他问。

  "这儿。你呢?"

  我听见船桨伸进水里的哗哗声。我伸手去拿从沉没的小筏子捞上来的一支船桨。桨太沉了。我用手摸索着,找到了最近的桨架。我把船桨套进去,抓住浆柄划起来。我没有力气,但却尽力地划。

  "我们听听你的故事吧。"他气喘吁吁地说。

  "从前有一根香蕉,它长大了。它长得又大,又结实,又黄又香。后来它掉到了地上,有人看见了,就把它吃了。"

  他停止了划桨。"多美的故事啊!"

  "谢谢。"

  "我热泪盈眶。"

  "我还有一部分没讲。"

  "是什么?"

  "香蕉掉到了地上,有人看见了,就把它吃了——后来那人感觉好多了。"

  "这真让人激动得透不过气来!"他叫道。

  "谢谢。"

  停顿。

  "但是你没有香蕉?"

  "没有。一只猩猩分散了我的注意力。"

  "一只什么?"

  "说来话长。"

  "有牙膏吗?"

  "没有。"

  "牙膏涂在鱼上很好吃。有香烟吗?"

  "我已经吃了。"

  "你把香烟吃了?"

  "过滤嘴还在。如果你喜欢可以拿去。"

  "过滤嘴?没有烟草我要过滤嘴有什么用?你怎么能吃香烟呢?"

  "那我该把它们怎么办呢?我又不抽烟。"

  "你应该把它们留着卖。"

  "卖?卖给谁?"

  "给我!"

  "我的兄弟,我吃香烟的时候是独自一人在太平洋中央的一只救生艇上。"

  "因此?"

  "因此,在太平洋中央遇到一个人,把香烟卖给他,在我看来这个可能性不大。"

  "你应该预先计划好,你这个笨蛋!现在你没有东西可卖了。"

  "但是就算我有东西卖,我能用它来换什么呢?你有什么我想要的东西?"

  "我有一只靴子。"他说。

  "一只靴子?"

  "对,一只漂亮的皮靴。"

  "我在太平洋中央的救生艇上要一只靴子有什么用?你以为我业余时间去远足吗?"

  "你可以吃啊!"

  "吃靴子?什么主意啊。"

  "你吃香烟?为什么不能吃靴子?"

  "这个主意真让人恶心。顺便问一句,是谁的靴子?"

  "我怎么知道?"

  "你是要我吃一个陌生人的靴子?"

  "这有什么不同吗?"

  "我目瞪口呆。一只靴子。我是印度教徒,我们印度教徒认为牛是神圣的,就算不考虑这一点,吃皮靴也让我想起吃脚上可能分泌出来的所有脏东西,还有靴子穿在脚上时可能踩到的所有脏东西。"

  "那就不给你靴子了。"

  "我们先看看吧。"

  "什么?你想要我不看一眼就买你的东西吗?"

  "我们都是瞎子,请允许我提醒你。"

  "那就向我描绘一下吧!你真是个可怜的推销员!难怪你没有顾客。"

  "对。是这样。"

  "那么,谈谈靴子吧?"

  "这是一只皮靴。"

  "哪一种皮靴?"

  "普通的那种。”

  "也就是说?"

  "有一根鞋带,几个孔眼和一个鞋舌。有一个鞋垫。普通的

  那种。"

  "什么颜色?"

  "黑色。"

  "有几成新?"

  "穿旧了。皮子又软又柔韧,手感很好。"

  "气味如何?"

  "温暖芳香的皮革味。"

  "我必须得承认——我必须得承认——听上去很诱人!"

  "别想它了。"

  "为什么?"

  沉默。

  "你不回答问题吗,我的朋友?"

  "没有靴子。"

  "没有靴子?"

  "没有。"

  "这真让我伤心。"

  "我把它吃了。"

  "你把靴子吃了?"

  "是的。"

  "好吃吗?"

  "不好吃。香烟好吃吗?"

  "不好吃。我没法吃下去。"

  "我也没法吃下靴子。"

  "从前有一根香蕉,它长大了。它长得又大,又结实:又黄又香。后来它掉到了地上,有人看见了,就把它吃了,后来那人感觉好多了。"

  "对不起。我为自己说过的话和做过的事道歉。我是个没用的人。"他突然说。

  "你是什么意思?你是世界上最可贵、最了不起的人。来吧,我的兄弟,让我们到一起来,尽情地享受对方的陪伴吧!"

  "好啊!"

  太平洋可不是划船的合适地方,尤其是当划船的身体虚弱,双目失明,他们的救生艇体积庞大,难以操作,而风又不配合的时悸。他靠我近了,乂离我远了。他在我左边,又到了我右边。他在我前面,又到了我后面。但最后我们终于到了一起。我们的船相碰时发出的声音甚至比海龟撞上来的声音还要甜美。他扔给我一根缆绳,我把他的船系到了我的船上。我张开双臂去拥抱他也被他拥抱。我的眼里闪着泪花,但脸上却在微笑。尽管我瞎了,却仿佛能看见他就在我面前,栩栩如生。

  "我可爱的兄弟。"我轻声低语。

  "我在这儿。"他回答。

  我听见一声微弱的咆哮。

  "兄弟,有一件事我忘了说了。"

  他重重地跌倒在我身上。我们一半身子压在油布上,一半身子压在中间的坐板上。他伸过手来掐我的脖子。

  "兄弟,"他过于热切的拥抱让我气喘吁吁,"我的心和你在一起,但我必须紧急提议我们到敝人的小船的另一半去。"

  "你他妈的心是和我在一起!"他说, "还有你的肝和你的肉!"

  我能感到他从油布上滚到中间的坐板上,不幸地把一只脚放到了船板上。

  "不,不,我的兄弟!不要!我们并不是……"

  我想把他拉回来。唉,太迟了。还没说出"单独"两个字,我又

  是单独一人了。我听见爪子抓在船底的非常轻微的喀嚓声,和一副眼镜掉在地上的声音一样轻,紧接着我就听见我亲爱的兄弟在我面前尖叫起来,我从没有听见过任何人像这样尖叫过。他松

  开了我。

  这就是理查德·帕克的可怕代价。他给了我一条命,我自己的命,但代价是取走一条命。他把肉从那个人的身体上撕下来,咬碎了他的骨头。我的鼻子里充满了血腥味。就在那一刻,我心里的某种东西死了,再也没有复活。


°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   91

I climbed aboard my brother's boat. With my hands I explored it. I found he had lied to me. He had a little turtle meat, a dorado head, and even—a supreme treat—some biscuit crumbs. And he had water. It all went into my mouth. I returned to my boat and released his.

Crying as I had done did my eyes some good. The small window at the top left of my vision opened a crack. I rinsed my eyes with sea water. With every rinsing, the window opened further. My vision came back within two days.

I saw such a vision that I nearly wished I had remained blind. His butchered, dismembered body lay on the floor of the boat. Richard Parker had amply supped on him, including on his face, so that I never saw who my brother was. His eviscerated torso, with its broken ribs curving up like the frame of a ship, looked like a miniature version of the lifeboat, such was its blood-drenched and horrifying state.

I will confess that I caught one of his arms with the gaff and used his flesh as bait. I will further confess that, driven by the extremity of my need and the madness to which it pushed me, I ate some of his flesh. I mean small pieces, little strips that I meant for the gaff's hook that, when dried by the sun, looked like ordinary animal flesh. They slipped into my mouth nearly unnoticed. You must understand, my suffering was unremitting and he was already dead. I stopped as soon as I caught a fish.

I pray for his soul every day.




CHAPTER   92

I made an exceptional botanical discovery. But there will be many who disbelieve the following episode. Still, I give it to you now because it's part of the story and it happened to me.

I was on my side. It was an hour or two past noon on a day of quiet sunshine and gentle breeze. I had slept a short while, a diluted sleep that had brought no rest and no dreams. I turned over to my other side, expending as little energy as possible in doing so. I opened my eyes.

In the near distance I saw trees. I did not react. I was certain it was an illusion that a few blinks would make disappear.

The trees remained. In fact, they grew to be a forest. They were part of a low-lying island. I pushed myself up. I continued to disbelieve my eyes. But it was a thrill to be deluded in such a high-quality way. The trees were beautiful. They were like none I had ever seen before. They had a pale bark, and equally distributed branches that carried an amazing profusion of leaves. These leaves were brilliantly green, a green so bright and emerald that, next to it, vegetation during the monsoons was drab olive.

I blinked deliberately, expecting my eyelids to act like lumberjacks. But the trees would not fall.

I looked down. I was both satisfied and disappointed with what I saw. The island had no soil. Not that the trees stood in water. Rather, they stood in what appeared to be a dense mass of vegetation, as sparkling green as the leaves. Who had ever heard of land with no soil? With trees growing out of pure vegetation? I felt satisfaction because such a geology confirmed that I was right, that this island was a chimera, a play of the mind. By the same token I felt disappointment because an island, any island, however strange, would have been very good to come upon.

Since the trees continued to stand, I continued to look. To take in green, after so much blue, was like music to my eyes. Green is a lovely colour. It is the colour of Islam. It is my favourite colour.

The current gently pushed the lifeboat closer to the illusion. Its shore could not be called a beach, there being neither sand nor pebbles, and there was no pounding of surf either, since the waves that fell upon the island simply vanished into its porosity. From a ridge some three hundred yards inland, the island sloped to the sea and, forty or so yards into it, fell off precipitously, disappearing from sight into the depths of the Pacific, surely the smallest continental shelf on record.

I was getting used to the mental delusion. To make it last I refrained from putting a strain on it; when the lifeboat nudged the island, I did not move, only continued to dream. The fabric of the island seemed to be an intricate, tightly webbed mass of tube-shaped seaweed, in diameter a little thicker than two fingers. What a fanciful island, I thought.

After some minutes I crept up to the side of the boat. "Look for green," said the survival manual. Well, this was green. In fact, it was chlorophyll heaven. A green to outshine food colouring and flashing neon lights. A green to get drunk on. "Ultimately, a foot is the only good judge of land," pursued the manual. The island was within reach of a foot. To judge—and be disappointed—or not to judge, that was the question.

I decided to judge. I looked about to see if there were sharks. There were none. I turned on my stomach, and holding on to the tarpaulin, I slowly brought a leg down. My foot entered the sea. It was pleasingly cool. The island lay just a little further down, shimmering in the water. I stretched. I expected the bubble of illusion to burst at any second.

It did not. My foot sank into clear water and met the rubbery resistance of something flexible but solid. I put more weight down. The illusion would not give. I put my full weight on my foot. Still I did not sink. Still I did not believe.

Finally, it was my nose that was the judge of land. It came to my olfactory sense, full and fresh, overwhelming: the smell of vegetation. I gasped. After months of nothing but salt-water-bleached smells, this reek of vegetable organic matter was intoxicating. It was then that I believed, and the only thing that sank was my mind; my thought process became disjointed. My leg began to shake.

"My God! My God!" I whimpered.

I fell overboard.

The combined shock of solid land and cool water gave me the strength to pull myself forward onto the island. I babbled incoherent thanks to God and collapsed.

But I could not stay still. I was too excited. I attempted to get to my feet. Blood rushed away from my head. The ground shook violently. A dizzying blindness overcame me. I thought I would faint. I steadied myself. All I seemed able to do was pant. I managed to sit up.

"Richard Parker! Land! Land! We are saved!" I shouted.

The smell of vegetation was extraordinarily strong. As for the greenness, it was so fresh and soothing that strength and comfort seemed to be physically pouring into my system through my eyes.

What was this strange, tubular seaweed, so intricately entangled? Was it edible? It seemed to be a variety of marine algae, but quite rigid, far more so than normal algae. The feel of it in the hand was wet and as of something crunchy. I pulled at it. Strands of it broke off without too much effort. In cross-section it consisted of two concentric walls: the wet, slightly rough outer wall, so vibrantly green, and an inner wall midway between the outer wall and the core of the algae. The division in the two tubes that resulted was very plain: the centre tube was white in colour, while the tube that surrounded it was decreasingly green as it approached the inner wall. I brought a piece of the algae to my nose. Beyond the agreeable fragrance of the vegetable, it had a neutral smell. I licked it. My pulse quickened. The algae was wet with fresh water.

I bit into it. My chops were in for a shock. The inner tube was bitterly salty—but the outer was not only edible, it was delicious. My tongue began to tremble as if it were a finger flipping through a dictionary, trying to find a long-forgotten word. It found it, and my eyes closed with pleasure at hearing it: sweet. Not as in good, but as in sugary. Turtles and fish are many things, but they are never, ever sugary. The algae had a light sweetness that outdid in delight even the sap of our maple trees here in Canada. In consistency, the closest I can compare it to is water chestnuts.

Saliva forcefully oozed through the dry pastiness of my mouth. Making loud noises of pleasure, I tore at the algae around me. The inner and outer tubes separated cleanly and easily. I began stuffing the sweet outer into my mouth. I went at it with both hands, force-feeding my mouth and setting it to work harder and faster than it had in a very long time. I ate till there was a regular moat around me.

A solitary tree stood about two hundred feet away. It was the only tree downhill from the ridge, which seemed a very long way off. I say ridge; the word perhaps gives an incorrect impression of how steep the rise from the shore was. The island was low-lying, as I've said. The rise was gentle, to a height of perhaps fifty or sixty feet. But in the state I was in, that height loomed like a mountain. The tree was more inviting. I noticed its patch of shade. I tried to stand again. I managed to get to a squatting position but as soon as I made to rise, my head spun and I couldn't keep my balance. And even if I hadn't fallen over, my legs had no strength left in them. But my will was strong. I was determined to move forward. I crawled, dragged myself, weakly leapfrogged to the tree.

I know I will never know a joy so vast as I experienced when I entered that tree's dappled, shimmering shade and heard the dry, crisp sound of the wind rustling its leaves. The tree was not as large or as tall as the ones inland, and for being on the wrong side of the ridge, more exposed to the elements, it was a little scraggly and not so uniformly developed as its mates. But it was a tree, and a tree is a blessedly good thing to behold when you've been lost at sea for a long, long time. I sang that tree's glory, its solid, unhurried purity, its slow beauty. Oh, that I could be like it, rooted to the ground but with my every hand raised up to God in praise! I wept.

As my heart exalted Allah, my mind began to take in information about Allah's works. The tree did indeed grow right out of the algae, as I had seen from the lifeboat. There was not the least trace of soil. Either there was soil deeper down, or this species of tree was a remarkable instance of a commensal or a parasite. The trunk was about the width of a man's chest. The bark was greyish green in colour, thin and smooth, and soft enough that I could mark it with my fingernail. The cordate leaves were large and broad, and ended in a single point. The head of the tree had the lovely full roundness of a mango tree, but it was not a mango. I thought it smelled somewhat like a lote tree, but it wasn't a lote either. Nor a mangrove. Nor any other tree I had ever seen. All I know was that it was beautiful and green and lush with leaves.

I heard a growl. I turned. Richard Parker was observing me from the lifeboat. He was looking at the island, too. He seemed to want to come ashore but was afraid. Finally, after much snarling and pacing, he leapt from the boat. I brought the orange whistle to my mouth. But he didn't have aggression on his mind. Simple balance was enough of a challenge; he was as wobbly on his feet as I was. When he advanced, he crawled close to the ground and with trembling limbs, like a newborn cub. Giving me a wide berth, he made for the ridge and disappeared into the interior of the island.

I passed the day eating, resting, attempting to stand and, in a general way, bathing in bliss. I felt nauseous when I exerted myself too much. And I kept feeling that the ground was shifting beneath me and that I was going to fall over, even when I was sitting still.

I started worrying about Richard Parker in the late afternoon. Now that the setting, the territory, had changed, I wasn't sure how he would take to me if he came upon me.

Reluctantly, strictly for safety's sake, I crawled back to the lifeboat. However Richard Parker took possession of the island, the bow and the tarpaulin remained my territory. I searched for something to moor the lifeboat to. Evidently the algae covered the shore thickly, for it was all I could find. Finally, I resolved the problem by driving an oar, handle first, deep into the algae and tethering the boat to it.

I crawled onto the tarpaulin. I was exhausted. My body was spent from taking in so much food, and there was the nervous tension arising from my sudden change of fortunes. As the day ended, I hazily remember hearing Richard Parker roaring in the distance, but sleep overcame me.

I awoke in the night with a strange, uncomfortable feeling in my lower belly. I thought it was a cramp, that perhaps I had poisoned myself with the algae. I heard a noise. I looked. Richard Parker was aboard. He had returned while I was sleeping. He was meowing and licking the pads of his feet. I found his return puzzling but thought no further about it—the cramp was quickly getting worse. I was doubled over with pain, shaking with it, when a process, normal for most but long forgotten by me, set itself into motion: defecation. It was very painful, but afterwards I fell into the deepest, most refreshing sleep I had had since the night before the Tsimtsum sank.

When I woke up in the morning I felt much stronger. I crawled to the solitary tree in a vigorous way. My eyes feasted once more upon it, as did my stomach on the algae. I had such a plentiful breakfast that I dug a big hole.

Richard Parker once again hesitated for hours before jumping off the boat. When he did, mid-morning, as soon as he landed on the shore he jumped back and half fell in the water and seemed very tense. He hissed and clawed the air with a paw. It was curious. I had no idea what he was doing. His anxiety passed, and noticeably surer-footed than the previous day, he disappeared another time over the ridge.

That day, leaning against the tree, I stood. I felt dizzy. The only way I could make the ground stop moving was to close my eyes and grip the tree. I pushed off and tried to walk. I fell instantly. The ground rushed up to me before I could move a foot. No harm done. The island, coated with such tightly woven, rubbery vegetation, was an ideal place to relearn how to walk. I could fall any which way, it was impossible to hurt myself.

The next day, after another restful night on the boat—to which, once again, Richard Parker had returned—I was able to walk. Falling half a dozen times, I managed to reach the tree. I could feel my strength increasing by the hour. With the gaff I reached up and pulled down a branch from the tree. I plucked off some leaves. They were soft and unwaxed, but they tasted bitter. Richard Parker was attached to his den on the lifeboat—that was my explanation for why he had returned another night.

I saw him coming back that evening, as the sun was setting. I had retethered the lifeboat to the buried oar. I was at the bow, checking that the rope was properly secured to the stem. He appeared all of a sudden. At first I didn't recognize him. This magnificent animal bursting over the ridge at full gallop couldn't possibly be the same listless, bedraggled tiger who was my companion in misfortune? But it was. It was Richard Parker and he was coming my way at high speed. He looked purposeful. His powerful neck rose above his lowered head. His coat and his muscles shook at every step. I could hear the drumming of his heavy body against the ground.

I have read that there are two fears that cannot be trained out of us: the startle reaction upon hearing an unexpected noise, and vertigo. I would like to add a third, to wit, the rapid and direct approach of a known killer.

I fumbled for the whistle. When he was twenty-five feet from the lifeboat I blew into the whistle with all my might. A piercing cry split the air.

It had the desired effect. Richard Parker braked. But he clearly wanted to move forward again. I blew a second time. He started turning and hopping on the spot in a most peculiar, deer-like way, snarling fiercely. I blew a third time. Every hair on him was raised. His claws were full out. He was in a state of extreme agitation. I feared that the defensive wall of my whistle blows was about to crumble and that he would attack me.

Instead, Richard Parker did the most unexpected thing: he jumped into the sea. I was astounded. The very thing I thought he would never do, he did, and with might and resolve. He energetically paddled his way to the stern of the lifeboat. I thought of blowing again, but instead opened the locker lid and sat down, retreating to the inner sanctum of my territory.
He surged onto the stern, quantities of water pouring off him, making my end of the boat pitch up. He balanced on the gunnel and the stern bench for a moment, assessing me. My heart grew faint. I did not think I would be able to blow into the whistle again. I looked at him blankly. He flowed down to the floor of the lifeboat and disappeared under the tarpaulin. I could see parts of him from the edges of the locker lid. I threw myself upon the tarpaulin, out of his sight—but directly above him. I felt an overwhelming urge to sprout wings and fly off.

I calmed down. I reminded myself forcefully that this had been my situation for the last long while, to be living with a live tiger hot beneath me.

As my breathing slowed down, sleep came to me.

Sometime during the night I awoke and, my fear forgotten, looked over. He was dreaming: he was shaking and growling in his sleep. He was loud enough about it to have woken me up.

In the morning, as usual, he went over the ridge.

I decided that as soon as I was strong enough I would go exploring the inland. It seemed quite large, if the shoreline was any indication; left and right it stretched on with only a slight curve, showing the island to have a fair girth. I spent the day walking—and falling-from the shore to the tree and back, in an attempt to restore my legs to health. At every fall I had a full meal of algae.

When Richard Parker returned as the day was ending, a little earlier than the previous day, I was expecting him. I sat tight and did not blow the whistle. He came to the water's edge and in one mighty leap reached the side of the lifeboat. He entered his territory without intruding into mine, only causing the boat to lurch to one side. His return to form was quite terrifying.

The: next morning, after giving Richard Parker plenty of advance, I set off to explore the island. I walked up to the ridge. I reached it easily, proudly moving one foot ahead of the other in a gait that was spirited if still a little awkward. Had my legs been weaker they would have given way beneath me when I saw what I saw beyond the ridge.

To start with details, I saw that the whole island was covered with the algae, not just its edges. I saw a great green plateau with a green forest in its centre. I saw all around this forest hundreds of evenly scattered, identically sized ponds with trees sparsely distributed in a uniform way between them, the whole arramgement giving the unmistakable impression of following a design.

But it was the meerkats that impressed themselves most indelibly on my mind. I saw in one look what I would conservatively estimate to be hundreds of thousasands of meerkats. The landscape was covered in meerkats. And when I appeared, it seamed that all of them turned to me, astonished, like chickens in a farmyard, and stood up.

We didn't have any meerkats in our zoo. But I had read about them. They were in the books and in the literature. A meerkat is a small South African mammal related to the mongoose; in other words, a carnivorous burrower, a foot long and weighing two pounds when mature, slender andd weasel-like in build, with a pointed snout, eyes sitting squarely at the front of its face, short legs, paws with four toes and long, non-retractile claws, and an eight-inch tail. Its fur is light brown to grey in colour with black or brown bands on its back, while the tip of its tail, its ears and the characteristic circles around its eyes are black. It is an agile and keen-sighted creature, diurnal and social in habits, and feeding in its native range—the Kalahari Desert of southern Africa—on, among other things, scorpions, to whose venom it is completely immune. When jt is on the lookout, the meerkat has the peculiarity of standing perfectly upright on the tips of its back legs, balancing itself tripod-like with its tail. Often a group of meerkats will take the stance collectively, standing in a huddle and gazing in the same direction, looking like commuters waiting for a bus. The earnest expression on their faces, and the way their front paws hang before them, make them look either like children self-consciously posing for a photographer or patients in a doctor's office stripped naked and demurely trying to cover their genitals.

That is what I beheld in one glance, hundreds of thousands of meerkats—more, a million—turning to me and standing at attention, as if saying, "Yes, sir?" Mind you, a standing meerkat reaches up eighteen inches at most, so it was not the height of these creatures that was so breathtaking as their unlimited multitude. I stood rooted to the spot, speechless. If I set a million meerkats fleeing in terror the chaos would be indescribable. But their interest in me was shortlived. After a few seconds, they went back to doing what they had been doing before I appeared, which was either nibbling at the algae or staring into the ponds. To see so many beings bending down at the same time reminded me of prayer time in a mosque.

The creatures seemed to feel no fear. As I moved down from the ridge, none shied away or showed the least tension at my presence. If I had wanted to, I could have touched one, even picked one up. I did nothing of the sort. I simply walked into what was surely the largest colony of meerkats in the world, one of the strangest, most wonderful experiences of my life. There was a ceaseless noise in the air. It was their squeaking, chirping, twittering and barking. Such were their numbers and the vagaries of their excitement that the noise came and went like a flock of birds, at times very loud, swirling around me, then rapidly dying off as the closest meerkats fell silent while others, further off, started up.

Were they not afraid of me because I should be afraid of them? The question crossed my mind. But the answer—that they were harmless—was immediately apparent. To get close to a pond, around which they were densely packed, I had to nudge them away with my feet so as not to step on one. They took to my barging without any offence, making room for me like a good-natured crowd. I felt warm, furry bodies against my ankles as I looked into a pond.

All the ponds had the same round shape and were about the same size—roughly forty feet in diameter. I expected shallowness. I saw nothing but deep, clear water. The ponds seemed bottomless, in fact. And as far down as I could see, their sides consisted of green algae. Evidently the layer atop the island was very substantial.

I could see nothing that accounted for the meerkats' fixed curiosity, and I might have given up on solving the mystery had squeaking and barking not erupted at a pond nearby. Meerkats were jumping up and down in a state of great ferment. Suddenly, by the hundreds, they began diving into the pond. There was much pushing and shoving as the meerkats behind vied to reach the pond's edge. The frenzy was collective; even tiny meerkittens were making for the water, barely being held back by mothers and guardians. I stared in disbelief. These were not standard Kalahari Desert meerkats. Standard Kalahari Desert meerkats do not behave like frogs. These meerkats were most definitely a subspecies that had specialized in a fascinating and surprising way.

I made for the pond, bringing my feet down gingerly, in time to see  meerkats  swimming—actually swimming—and  bringing to
shore fish by the dozens, and not small fish either. Some were dorados that would have been unqualified feasts on the lifeboat. They dwarfed the meerkats. It was incomprehensible to me how meerkats could catch such fish.

It was as the meerkats were hauling the fish out of the pond, displaying real feats of teamwork, that I noticed something curious: every fish, without exception, was already dead. Freshly dead. The meerkats were bringing ashore dead fish they had not killed.

I kneeled by the pond, pushing aside several excited, wet meerkats. I touched the water. It was cooler than I'd expected. There was a current that was bringing colder water from below. I cupped a little water in my hand and brought it to my mouth. I took a sip.

It was fresh water. This explained how the fish had died—for, of course, place a saltwater fish in fresh water and it will quickly become bloated and die. But what were seafaring fish doing in a freshwater pond? How had they got there?
I went to another pond, making my way through the meerkats. It too was fresh. Another pond; the same. And again with a fourth pond.

They were all freshwater ponds. Where had such quantities of fresh water come from, I asked myself. The answer was obvious: from the algae. The algae naturally and continuously desalinated sea water, which was why its core was salty while its outer surface was wet with fresh water: it was oozing the fresh water out. I did not ask myself why the algae did this, or how, or where the salt went. My mind stopped asking such questions. I simply laughed and jumped into a pond. I found it hard to stay at the surface of the water; I was still very weak, and I had little fat on me to help me float. I held on to the edge of the pond. The effect of bathing in pure, clean, salt-free water was more than I can put into words. After such a long time at sea, my skin was like a hide and my hair was long, matted and as silky as a fly-catching strip. I felt even my soul had been corroded by salt. So, under the gaze of a thousand meerkats, I soaked, allowing fresh water to dissolve every salt crystal that had tainted me.

The meerkats looked away. They did it like one man, all of them turning in the same direction at exactly the same time. I pulled myself out to see what it was. It was Richard Parker. He confirmed what I had suspected, that these meerkats had gone for so many generations without predators that any notion of flight distance, of flight, of plain fear, had been genetically weeded out of them. He was moving through them, blazing a trail of murder and mayhem, devouring one meerkat after another, blood dripping from his mouth, and they, cheek to jowl with a tiger, were jumping up and down on the spot, as if crying, "My turn! My turn! My turn!" I would see this scene time and again. Nothing distracted the meerkats from their little lives of pond staring and algae nibbling. Whether Richard Parker skulked up in masterly tiger fashion before landing upon them in a thunder of roaring, or slouched by indifferently, it was all the same to them. They were not to be ruffled. Meekness ruled.

He killed beyond his need. He killed meerkats that he did not eat. In animals, the urge to kill is separate from the urge to eat. To go for so long without prey and suddenly to have so many—his pent-up hunting instinct was lashing out with a vengeance.

He was far away. There was no danger to me. At least for the moment.

The next morning, after he had gone, I cleaned the lifeboat. It needed it badly. I won't describe what the accumulation of human and animal skeletons, mixed in with innumerable fish and turtle remains, looked like. The whole foul, disgusting mess went overboard. I didn't dare step onto the floor of the boat for fear of leaving a tangible trace of my presence to Richard Parker, so the job had to be done with the gaff from the tarpaulin or from the side of the boat, standing in the water. What I could not clean up with the gaff—the smells and the smears—I rinsed with buckets of water.

That night he entered his new, clean den without comment. In his jaws were a number of dead meerkats, which he ate during the night.

I spent the following days eating and drinking and bathing and observing the meerkats and walking and running and resting and growing stronger. My running became smooth and unselfconscious, a source of euphoria. My skin healed. My pains and aches left me. Put simply, I returned to life.

I explored the island. I tried to walk around it but gave up. I estimate that it was about six or seven miles in diameter, which means a circumference of about twenty miles. What I saw seemed to indicate that the shore was unvarying in its features. The same blinding greenness throughout, the same ridge, the same incline from ridge to water, the same break in the monotony: a scraggly tree here and there. Exploring the shore revealed one extraordinary thing: the algae, and therefore the island itself, varied in height and density depending on the weather. On very hot days, the algae's weave became tight and dense, and the island increased in height; the climb to the ridge became steeper and the ridge higher. It was not a quick process. Only a hot spell lasting several days triggered it. But it was unmistakable. I believe it had to do with water conservation, with exposing less of the algae's surface to the sun's rays.

The converse phenomenon—the loosening of the island—was faster, more dramatic, and the reasons for it more evident. At such times the ridge came down, and the continental shelf, so to speak, stretched out, and the algae along the shore became so slack that I tended to catch my feet in it. This loosening was brought on by overcast weather and, faster still, by heavy seas.

I lived through a major storm while on the island, and after the experience, I would have trusted staying on it during the worst hurricane. It was an awe-inspiring spectacle to sit in a tree and see giant waves charging the island, seemingly preparing to ride up the ridge and unleash bedlam and chaos—only to see each one melt away as if it had come upon quicksand. In this respect, the island was Gandhian: it resisted by not resisting. Every wave vanished into the island without a clash, with only a little frothing and foaming. A tremor shaking the ground and ripples wrinkling the surface of the ponds were the only indications that some great force was passing through. And pass through it did: in the lee of the island, considerably diminished, waves emerged and went on their way. It was the strangest sight, that, to see waves leaving a shoreline. The storm, and the resulting minor earthquakes, did not perturb the meerkats in the least. They went about their business as if the elements did not exist.

Harder to understand was the island's complete desolation. I never saw such a stripped-down ecology. The air of the place carried no flies, no butterflies, no bees, no insects of any kind. The trees sheltered no birds. The plains hid no rodents, no grubs, no worms, no snakes, no scorpions; they gave rise to no other trees, no shrubs, no grasses, no flowers. The ponds harboured no freshwater fish. The seashore teemed with no weeds, no crabs, no crayfish, no coral, no pebbles, no rocks. With the single, notable exception of the meerkats, there was not the least foreign matter on the island, organic or inorganic. It was nothing but shining green algae and shining green trees.

The trees were not parasites. I discovered this one day when I ate so much algae at the base of a small tree that I exposed its roots. I saw that the roots did not go their own independent way into the algae, but rather joined it, became it. Which meant that these trees either lived in a symbiotic relationship with the algae, in a giving-and-taking that was to their mutual advantage, or, simpler still, were an integral part of the algae. I would guess that the latter was the case because the trees did not seem to bear flowers or fruit. I doubt that an independent organism, however intimate the symbiosis it has entered upon, would give up on so essential a part of life as reproduction. The leaves' appetite for the sun, as testified by their abundance, their breadth and their super-chlorophyll greenness, made me suspect that the trees had primarily an energy-gathering function. But this is conjecture.

There is one last observation I would like to make. It is based on intuition rather than hard evidence. It is this: that the island was not an island in the conventional sense of the term—that is, a small landmass rooted to the floor of the ocean—but was rather a free-floating organism, a ball of algae of leviathan proportions. And it is my hunch that the ponds reached down to the sides of this huge, buoyant mass and opened onto the ocean, which explained the otherwise inexplicable presence in them of dorados and other fish of the open seas.

It would all bear much further study, but unfortunately I lost the algae that I took away.

Just as I returned to life, so did Richard Parker. By dint of stuffing himself with meerkats, his weight went up, his fur began to glisten again, and he returned to his healthy look of old. He kept up his habit of returning to the lifeboat at the end of every day. I always made sure I was there before him, copiously marking my territory with urine so that he didn't forget who was who and what was whose. But he left at first light and roamed further afield than I did; the island being the same all over, I generally stayed within one area. I saw very little of him during the day. And I grew nervous. I saw how he raked the trees with his forepaws—great deep gouges in the trunks, they were. And I began to hear his hoarse roaring, that aaonh cry as rich as gold or honey and as spine-chilling as the depths of an unsafe mine or a thousand angry bees. That he was searching for a female was not in itself what troubled me; it was that it meant he was comfortable enough on the island to be thinking about producing young. I worried that in this new condition he might not tolerate another male in his territory, his night territory in particular, especially if his insistent cries went unanswered, as surely they would.

One day I was on a walk in the forest. I was walking vigorously, caught up in my own thoughts. I passed a tree—and practically ran into Richard Parker. Both of us were startled. He hissed and reared up on his hind legs, towering over me, his great paws ready to swat me down. I stood frozen to the spot, paralyzed with fear and shock. He dropped back on all fours and moved away. When he had gone three, four paces, he turned and reared up again, growling this time. I continued to stand like a statue. He went another few paces and repeated the threat a third time. Satisfied that I was not a menace, he ambled off. As soon as I had caught my breath and stopped trembling, I brought the whistle to my mouth and started running after him. He had already gone a good distance, but he was still within sight. My running was powerful. He turned, saw me, crouched—and then bolted. I blew into the whistle as hard as I could, wishing that its sound would travel as far and wide as the cry of a lonely tiger.

That night, as he was resting two feet beneath me, I came to the conclusion that I had to step into the circus ring again.

The major difficulty in training animals is that they operate either by instinct or by rote. The shortcut of intelligence to make new associations that are not instinctive is minimally available. Therefore, imprinting in an animal's mind the artificial connection that if it does a certain action, say, roll over, it will get a treat can be achieved only by mind-numbing repetition. It is a slow process that depends as much on luck as on hard work, all the more so when the animal is an adult. I blew into the whistle till my lungs hurt. I pounded my chest till it was covered with bruises. I shouted "Hep! Hep! Hep!"—my tiger-language command to say "Do!"—thousands of times. I tossed hundreds of meerkat morsels at him that I would gladly have eaten myself. The training of tigers is no easy feat. They are considerably less flexible in their mental make-up than other animals that are commonly trained in circuses and zoos—sea lions and chimpanzees, for example. But I don't want to take too much credit for what I managed to do with Richard Parker. My good fortune, the fortune that saved my life, was that he was not only a young adult but a pliable young adult, an omega animal. I was afraid that conditions on the island might play against me, that with such an abundance of food and water and so much space he might become relaxed and confident, less open to my influence. But he remained tense. I knew him well enough to sense it. At night in the lifeboat he was unsettled and noisy. I assigned this tension to the new environment of the island; any change, even positive, will make an animal tense. Whatever the cause, the strain he was under meant that he continued to show a readiness to oblige; more, that he felt a need to oblige.

I trained him to jump through a hoop I made with thin branches. It was a simple routine of four jumps. Each one earned him part of a meerkat. As he lumbered towards me, I first held the hoop at the end of my left arm, some three feet off the ground. When he had leapt through it, and as he finished his run, I took hold of the hoop with my right hand and, my back to him, commanded him to return and leap through it again. For the third jump I knelt on the ground and held the hoop over my head. It was a nerve-racking experience to see him come my way. I never lost the fear that he would not jump but attack me. Thankfully, he jumped every time. After which I got up and tossed the hoop so that it rolled like a wheel. Richard Parker was supposed to follow it and go through it one last time before it fell over. He was never very good at this last part of the act, either because I failed to throw the hoop properly or because he clumsily ran into it. But at least he followed it, which meant he got away from me. He was always filled with amazement when the hoop fell over. He would look at it intently, as if it were some great fellow animal he had been running with that had collapsed unexpectedly. He would stay next to it, sniffing it. I would throw him his last treat and move away.

Eventually I quit the boat. It seemed absurd to spend my nights in such cramped quarters with an animal who was becoming roomy in his needs, when I could have an entire island. I decided the safe thing to do would be to sleep in a tree. Richard Parker's nocturnal practice of sleeping in the lifeboat was never a law in my mind. It would not be a good idea for me to be outside my territory, sleeping and defenceless on the ground, the one time he decided to go for a midnight stroll.

So one day I left the boat with the net, a rope and some blankets. I sought out a handsome tree on the edge of the forest and threw the rope over the lowest branch. My fitness was such that I had no problem pulling myself up by my arms and climbing the tree. I found two solid branches that were level and close together, and I tied the net to them. I returned at the end of the day.

I had just finished folding the blankets to make my mattress when I detected a commotion among the meerkats. I looked. I pushed aside branches to see better. I looked in every direction and as far as the horizon. It was unmistakable. The meerkats were abandoning the ponds—indeed, the whole plain—and rapidly making for the forest. An entire nation of meerkats was on the move, their backs arched and their feet a blur. I was wondering what further surprise these animals held in store for me when I noticed with consternation that the ones from the pond closest to me had surrounded my tree and were climbing up the trunk. The trunk was disappearing under a wave of determined meerkats. I thought they were coming to attack me, that here was the reason why Richard Parker slept in the lifeboat: during the day the meerkats were docile and harmless, but at night, under their collective weight, they crushed their enemies ruthlessly. I was both afraid and indignant. To survive for so long in a lifeboat with a 450-pound Bengal tiger only to die up a tree at the hands of two-pound meerkats struck me as a tragedy too unfair and too ridiculous to bear.

They meant me no harm. They climbed up to me, over me, about me—and past me. They settled upon every branch in the tree. It became laden with them. They even took over my bed. And the same as far as the eye could see. They were climbing every tree in sight. The entire forest was turning brown, an autumn that came in a few minutes. Collectively, as they scampered by in droves to claim empty trees deeper into the forest, they made more noise than a stampeding herd of elephants.

The plain, meanwhile, was becoming bare and depopulated.

From a bunk bed with a tiger to an overcrowded dormitory with meerkats—will I be believed when I say that life can take the most surprising turns? I jostled with meerkats so that I could have a place in my own bed. They snuggled up to me. Not a square inch of space was left free.

They settled down and stopped squeaking and chirping. Silence came to the tree. We fell asleep.

I woke up at dawn covered from head to toe in a living fur blanket. Some meerkittens had discovered the warmer parts of my body. I had a tight, sweaty collar of them around my neck—and it must have been their mother who had settled herself so contentedly on the side of my head—while others had wedged themselves in my groin area.

They left the tree as briskly and as unceremoniously as they had invaded it. It was the same with every tree around. The plain grew thick with meerkats, and the noises of their day started filling the air. The tree looked empty. And I felt empty, a little. I had liked the experience of sleeping with the meerkats.

I began to sleep in the tree every night. I emptied the lifeboat of useful items and made myself a nice treetop bedroom. I got used to the unintentional scratches I received from meerkats climbing over me. My only complaint would be that animals higher up occasionally relieved themselves on me.

One night the meerkats woke me up. They were chattering and shaking. I sat up and looked in the direction they were looking. The sky was cloudless and the moon full. The land was robbed of its colour. Everything glowed strangely iin shades of black, grey and white. It was the pond. Silver shapes were moving in it, emerging from below and breaking the black surface of the water.

Fish. Dead fish. They were floatimg up from deep down. The pond—remember, forty feet across—was filling up with all kinds of dead fish until its surface was no longer black but silver. And from the way the surface kept on being disturbed, it was evident that more dead fish were coming up.

By the time a dead shark quietly appeared, the meerkats were in a fury of excitement, shrieking like tropical birds. The hysteria spread to the neighbouring trees. It was deafening. I wondered whether I was about to see the sight of fish being hauled up trees.

Not a single meerkat went down to the pond. None even made the first motions of going down. They did no more than loudly express their frustration.

I found the sight sinister. There was something disturbing about all those dead fish.

I lay down again and fought to go back to sleep over the meerkats' racket. At first light I was stirred from my slumber by the hullabaloo they made trooping down the tree. Yawning and stretching, I looked down at the pond that had been the source of such fire and fluster the previous night.

It was empty. Or nearly. But it wasn't the work of the meerkats. They were just now diving in to get what was left.
The fish had disappeared. I was confounded. Was I looking at the wrong pond? No, for sure it was that one. Was I certain it was not the meerkats that had emptied it? Absolutely. I could hardly see them heaving an entire shark out of water, let alone carrying it on their backs and disappearing with it. Could it be Richard Parker? Possibly in part, but not an entire pond in one night.

It was a complete mystery. No amount of staring into the pond and at its deep green walls could explain to me what had happened to the fish. The next night I looked, but no new fish came into the pond.

The answer to the mystery came sometime later, from deep within the forest.

The trees were larger in the centre of the forest and closely set. It remained clear below, there being no underbrush of any kind, but overhead the canopy was so dense that the sky was quite blocked off, or, another way of putting it, the sky was solidly green. The trees were so near one another that their branches grew into each other's spaces; they touched and twisted around each other so that it was hard to tell where one tree ended and the next began. I noted that they had clean, smooth trunks, with none of the countless tiny marks on their bark made by climbing meerkats. I easily guessed the reason why: the meerkats could travel from one tree to another without the need to climb up and down. I found, as proof of this, many trees on the perimeter of the heart of the forest whose bark had been practically shredded. These trees were without a doubt the gates into a meerkat arboreal city with more bustle in it than Calcutta.

It was here that I found the tree. It wasn't the largest in the forest, or in its dead centre, or remarkable in any other way. It had good level branches, that's all. It would have made an excellent spot from which to see the sky or take in the meerkats' nightlife.

I can tell you exacctly what day I came upon the tree: it was the day before I left the island.

I noticed the tree because it seemed to have fruit. Whereas elsewhere the forest canopy was uniformly green, these fruit stood out black against green. The branches holding them were twisted in odd ways. I looked intently. An entire islaand covered in barren trees but for one. And not even all of one. The fruit grew from only one small part of the tree. I thought that perhaps I had come upon the forest equivalent of a queen bee, and I wondered whether this algae would ever cease to amaze me with its botainical strangeness.

I wanted to try the fruit, but the tree was too high. So I returned with a rope. If the algae was delicious, what would its fruit be like?

I looped the rope; around the lowest limb of the tree and, bough by bough, branch by branch, made my way to the small, preciouis orchard.

Up, close the fruit were dull green. They were about the size and shape of oranges. Each was at the centre of a number of twigs that were tightly curled around it—to protect it, I supposed. As I got closer, I could see another purpose to these curled twigs: support. The fruit had not one stem, but dozens. Their surfaces were studded with sterns that connected them to the surrounding twigs. These fruit must surely be heavy and juicy, I thought. I got close.

I reached with a hand and took hold of one. I was disappointed at how light it felt. It weighed hardly anything. I pulled at it, plucking it from all its stems.

I made myself comfortable on a sturdy branch, my back to the trunk of the tree. Above me stood a shifting roof of green leaves that let in shafts of sunlight. All round, for as far as I could see, hanging in the air, were the twisting and turning roads of a great suspended city. A pleasant breeze ran through the trees. I was keenly curious.  I examined the fruit.

Ah, how I wish that moment had never been! But for it I might haave lived for years—why, for the rest of my life—on that island. Nothing, I thought, could ever push me to return to the lifeboat and to the suffering and deprivation I had endured on it—nothing! What reaison could I have to leave the island? Were my physical needs not met here? Was there not more fresh water than I could drink in all my lifetime? More algae than I could eat? And when I yearned for variety, more meerkats and fish than I could ever desire? If the island floated and moved, might it not move in the right direction? Might it not turn out to be a vegetable ship that brought me to land? In the meantime, did I not have these delightful meerkats to keep me company? And wastn't Richard Parker still in need of improving his fourth jump? The thought of leaving the island had not crossed my mind once since I had arrived. It had been many weeks now—I couldn't say how many exactly—and they would stretch on. I was certain about that.

How wrong I was.

If that fruit had a seed, it was the seed of my departure.

The fruit was not a fruit. It was a dense accumulation of leaves glued together in a ball. The dozens of stems were dozens of leaf stems. Each stem that I pulled caused a leaf to peel off.

After a few layers I came to leaves that had lost their stems and were flatly glued to the ball. I used my fingernails to catch their edges and pull them off. Sheath after sheath of leaf lifted, like the skins off an onion. I could simply have ripped the "fruit" apart—I still call it that for lack of a better word—but I chose to satisfy my curiosity in a measured way.

It shrunk from the size of an orange to that of a mandarin. My lap and the branches below were covered with thin, soft leaf peelings.

It was now the size of a rambutan.

I still get shivers in my spine when I think of it.

The size of a cherry.

And then it came to light, an unspeakable pearl at the heart of a green oyster.

A human tooth.

A molar, to be exact. The surface stained green and finely pierced with holes.

The feeling of horror came slowly. I had time to pick at the other fruit.

Each contained a tooth.

One a canine.

Another a premolar.

Here an incisor.

There another molar.

Thirty-two teeth. A complete human set. Not one tooth missing.

Understanding dawned upon me.

I did not scream. I think only in movies is horror vocal. I simply shuddered and left the tree.

I spent the day in turmoil, weighing my options. They were all bad.

That night, in bed in my usual tree, I tested my conclusion. I took hold of a meerkat and dropped it from the branch.
It squeaked as it fell through the air. When it touched the ground, it instantly made for the tree.

With typical innocence it returned to the spot right next to me. There it began to lick its paws vigorously. It seemed much discomforted. It panted heavily.

I could have left it at that. But I wanted to know for myself. I climbed down and took hold of the rope. I had made knots in it to make my climbing easier. When I was at the bottom of the tree, I brought my feet to within an inch of the ground. I hesitated.

I let go.

At first I felt nothing. Suddenly a searing pain shot up through my feet. I shrieked. I thought I would fall over. I managed to take hold of the rope and pull myself off the ground. I frantically rubbed the soles of my feet against the tree trunk. It helped, but not enough. I climbed back to my branch. I soaked my feet in the bucket of water next to my bed. I wiped my feet with leaves. I took the knife and killed two meerkats and tried to soothe the pain with their blood and innards. Still my feet burned. They burned all night. I couldn't sleep for it, and from the anxiety.

The island was carnivorous. This explained the disappearance of the fish in the pond. The island attracted saltwater fish into its subterranean tunnels—how, I don't know; perhaps fish ate the algae as gluttonously as I did. They became trapped. Did they lose their way? Did the openings onto the sea close off? Did the water change salinity so subtly that it was too late by the time the fish realized it? Whatever the case, they found themselves trapped in fresh water and died. Some floated up to the surface of the ponds, the scraps that fed the meerkats. At night, by some chemical process unknown to me but obviously inhibited by sunlight, the predatory algae turned highly acidic and the ponds became vats of acid that digested the fish. This was why Richard Parker returned to the boat every night. This was why the meerkats slept in the trees. This was why I had never seen anything but algae on the island.

And this explained the teeth. Some poor lost soul had arrived on these terrible shores before me. How much time had he—or was it she?—spent here? Weeks? Months? Years? How many forlorn hours in the arboreal city with only meerkats for company? How many dreams of a happy life dashed? How much hope come to nothing? How much stored-up conversation that died unsaid? How much loneliness endured? How much hopelessness taken on? And after all that, what of it? What to show for it?

Nothing but some enamel, like small change in a pocket. The person must have died in the tree. Was it illness? Injury? Depression? How long does it take for a broken spirit to kill a body that has food, water and shelter? The trees were carnivorous too, but at a much lower level of acidity, safe enough to stay in for the night while the rest of the island seethed. But once the person had died and stopped moving, the tree must have slowly wrapped itself around the body and digested it, the very bones leached of nutrients until they vanished. In time, even the teeth would have disappeared.

I looked around at the algae. Bitterness welled up in me. The radiant promise it offered during the day was replaced in my heart by all the treachery it delivered at night.

I muttered, "Nothing but teeth left! TEETH!"

By the time morning came, my grim decision was taken. I preferred to set off and perish in search of my own kind than to live a lonely half-life of physical comfort and spiritual death on this murderous island. I filled my stores with fresh water and I drank like a camel. I ate algae throughout the day until my stomach could take no more. I killed and skinned as many meerkats as would fit in the locker and on the floor of the lifeboat. I reaped dead fish from the ponds. With the hatchet I hacked off a large mass of algae and worked a rope through it, which I tied to the boat.
I could not abandon Richard Parker. To leave him would mean to kill him. He would not survive the first night. Alone in my lifeboat at sunset I would know that he was burning alive. Or that he had thrown himself in the sea, where he would drown. I waited for his return. I knew he would not be late.

When he was aboard, I pushed us off. For a few hours the currents kept us near the island. The noises of the sea bothered me. And I was no longer used to the rocking motions of the boat. The night went by slowly.

In the morning the island was gone, as was the mass of algae we had been towing. As soon as night had fallen, the algae had dissolved the rope with its acid.

The sea was heavy, the sky grey.


  第91章

  我爬到我兄弟的船上。用手在船上摸索。我发现他对我撒谎了。他有一点儿海龟肉,一个鯕鳅头,甚至还有一这可真是好东西一几块饼干屑。他还有水。这些都进了我嘴里。我回到自己船上,把他的船解开。

  像我那样哭泣对眼睛有些好处。我视野左上方的那扇小窗户开了一道缝。我用海水冲洗眼睛。每冲洗一次,那扇窗户就开得更大一些。两天后,我的视力恢复了。

  我看到的那幅景象几乎要让我希望自己还是个瞎子。他那被残杀、被支解的尸体躺在船板上。理查德·帕克把他当做了一顿丰盛的晚餐,他甚至吃了他的脸,因此我从来没有看见我的兄弟是谁。他被掏出了内脏的躯体和像船肋一样弯曲的断了的肋骨看上去就像救生艇的缩微模型,这就是船上浸透了鲜血的恐怖状况。

  我要承认我用鱼叉钩住了他的一只胳膊,把他的肉当做了鱼饵。我还要承认,极度的需要逼得我发疯,受需要和疯狂的驱使,我吃了他的一些肉。我是说小块的肉,我打算放在鱼叉的钩子上的几小条,这些肉被太阳晒干以后看上去就像普通动物的肉。肉在几乎不知不觉之中滑进我嘴里。你一定要理解,我的痛苦永无休止,而他已经死了。我一抓到鱼就不吃肉了。

  我每天都为他的灵魂祈祷。

  第92章

  我有了一个奇特的植物学发现。但是很多人都不会相信下面这一段。尽管如此,我仍然要把它告诉你,因为它是故事的一部分,而且它曾经发生在我身上。

  我侧身躺着。大约中午过后一两个小时吧,阳光静静地照着,微风轻轻地吹拂。我睡了一小会儿,睡得不沉,没休息好,也没做梦。我翻身转向另一侧,翻身时尽量少消耗一些能量。我睁开眼睛。

  我看见近处有树。我没有做出反应。那肯定是幻觉,眨几下眼睛,这景象就会消失不见了。

  树没有消失。事实上,树木变成了一片森林。那是一座低矮的小岛的一部分。我用力坐了起来。我还是不能相信自己的眼睛。但是被如此高质量地哄骗是一件令人激动的事。那些树很美。和我以前见过的所有树都不一样。树皮是浅色的,树枝均匀地四散伸出,树叶非常繁茂。这些树叶是鲜艳的绿色。这种绿色那么鲜亮,就像翡翠一般,相比之下,旁边季风季节里的其他植物都呈现出毫无光彩的橄榄色。

  我有意眨眨眼睛,希望自己的眼皮是伐木工。但是那些树却没有倒下。

  我向下看去。下面的景象让我既满意又失望。岛上没有土壤。树并不是长在水里,而是长在看上去像是浓密的植物丛中,这些植物就像树叶一样绿得发亮。谁听说过没有土壤的岛屿?树木完全从植物丛中生长出来?我感到满意,因为这样的地质情况证明我是对的,这座小岛确实是幻想,是大脑开的一个玩笑。同样的情况令我失望,因为能碰到一座岛屿,任何一座岛屿,无论多么奇怪,都是件好事。

  因为树还站在那儿,我也就接着看。看了这么多蓝色之后,现在看到了绿色,这对我的眼睛就像是音乐。绿色是一种可爱的颜色。它是伊斯兰教的颜色。是我最喜欢的颜色。

  潮流轻柔地将小船推向幻象。小岛的海岸不能叫做沙滩,因为那里既没有沙子也没有卵石,也没有海浪拍击的声响,因为浪花完全消失在植物的孔隙之中了。小岛沿着一道大约三百码长的山脊向下斜伸向大海,在伸进海里大约四十码后突然下降,消失在深深的太平洋中。这一定是历史记录中最小的一座大陆架。

  我已经习惯大脑的错觉了。为了不让错觉消失,我不让自己对它有所指望;当小船轻轻靠上小岛时,我没有动,只是继续梦想。小岛似乎是由直径两指多一点儿的盘根错节、紧密缠绕的一堆管状海草组成的。多奇异的一座岛啊,我想。

  几分钟后,我爬上船舷。"寻找绿色。"这是求生指南上说的。好吧,这就是绿色。实际上,这是叶绿素的天堂。比食物颜色和闪烁的霓虹灯还要鲜亮的绿。令人沉醉的绿。"最终能对土地做出出色判断的是脚。"指南接着说。小岛就在脚能跨到的地方。是判断——然后失望——还是不判断,这是个问题。

  我决定判断。我向四周看看是否有鲨鱼。没有。我翻过身,肚子朝下,抓住油布,慢慢放下一条腿去。我的脚进到了海水里。

  海水很凉,很舒服。小岛就在不远处,在水中闪着微光。我伸长了身子。我想幻象的泡泡随时都会破灭的。

  幻象没有破灭。我的脚伸进了清澈的水里,踩到一个柔韧又结实的有弹性的东西。我踩得更重一些。幻象不愿让步。我把全身的体重都放到了脚上。我还是没有沉下去。我还是不能相信。

  最后,是我的鼻子对土地做出了判断。那气味飘进了我的鼻子,浓郁而清新,令人难以抗拒:那是植物的气味。我深深吸了一口气。几个月来我一直呼吸的是充满咸水味的空气,现在这浓烈的植物有机物质的气味让我陶醉了。直到那时我才相信,惟一变得衰弱的是我的大脑;我的思考过程变得支离破碎。我的腿开始颤抖。

  "上帝啊!上帝啊!"我轻声低语。

  我从船上掉了下来。

  坚实的土地和清凉的水带给我巨大的震撼,让我有力气把自己拖上了小岛。我唠唠叨叨地语无伦次地对上帝说着感谢的话,然后便倒了下去。

  但我却无法安静地躺着。我太激动了。我试图站起来。血一下子从头上流走了。大地剧烈地摇晃起来。晕眩的感觉让我眼前一阵发黑。我想我要晕倒了。我稳住了自己。似乎我惟一能做的就是急促地喘息。我努力坐了起来。

  "理查德·帕克!陆地!陆地!我们获救了!"我叫道。

  植物的气味非常强烈。绿色那么清新,令人心旷神怡,力量、

  与慰藉仿佛通过眼睛注人了我的身体。

  错综复杂地缠结在一起的奇怪的管状海草是什么东西?可以吃吗?这似乎是海洋藻类的一种,但相当坚硬,比普通藻类硬多了。抓在手里,感觉是潮湿的,很容易碎。我拽了一下。没用什么力气就拽断了几缕。海草的横截面上有两道同心壁:呈非常鲜明的绿色的外壁是潮湿的,有些粗糙,内壁在外壁和草芯之间。由内壁和外壁所形成的两根管子之间的分界非常明显:中间那根管子是白色的,而包裹在它外面的那根管子是绿色的,越接近内壁颜色越浅。我把一根海草放到鼻子下面。除了令人愉快的植物香气以外,它还有一种说不出来的气味。我舔了舔。我的脉搏变快了。海草里含有淡水。

  我咬了一口。这一咬让我吃了一惊。内管有一种苦涩的咸味一但外管不仅可以吃,而且味道好极了。我的舌头开始顫抖起来,就像手指在飞快地翻着字典,寻找着久已遗忘的单词。它找到了:甜蜜,我的眼睛听到这个词时愉快地闭上了。不是甜美的甜,而是甜糖的甜。海龟和鱼有很多滋味,但是它们从来、从来都不甜。这种海草有一种淡淡的甜味,甚至比我们加拿大的枫树汁更让人喜欢。要说硬度,最接近的只有荸荠了。

  大量唾液从干糊一样的嘴里涌了出来。我扯着身边的海草,发出快乐的叫喊声。内管和外管很容易就完全分开了。我开始把外管塞进嘴里。我两只手并用,使劲往嘴里塞,嘴开始用比这么久以来任何时候都更快的速度更用力地咀嚼着。我不停地吃,直到周围形成了一道不折不扣的壕沟。

  两百英尺以外有一棵树。那是山脊下坡惟一的一棵树,山脊看上去非常远。我用了山脊这个词;这个词可能会让人对山坡的坡度有一个错误的印象。小岛很低矮,这我巳经说过了。山坡很平缓,高度大约有五六十英尺。但是对于我当时的处境,这个高度的山坡就像一座大山一样赫然耸立。那棵树更诱人。我注意到了那片树阴。我试图再站起来。我终于蹲了起来,但一开始站,我的头就开始晕,身体无法保持平衡。即使我没有倒下去,我的腿也没有一点儿力气了。但是我的意志非常坚强。我下定决心要向前走。我向前爬着,费力地移动着,虚弱地跳跃着来到了树前。

  当我爬进斑驳的闪着微光的树阴,听到风吹树叶发出的又干又脆的声音时,我知道自己再也不会体验到如此巨大的快乐了。这棵树没有内陆那些树高大茂盛,而且因为生长在山脊这一侧,更多地暴露在自然环境中,它有些矮小,不像其他树那样长得匀称。但它仍然是一棵树,当你在海上迷失了这么久以后,能看见一棵树,真是太好了。我歌唱那棵树的光荣,它从容不迫的绝对纯洁,它十分耐看的美丽外表。噢,要是我能像它一样,植根于大地,但每一只手都高高地举起,赞美上帝,那该多好!我哭了。

  就在我的心颂扬安拉的时候,我的大脑开始注意安拉的作品。那棵树的确是直接从海草丛中长出来的,就像我在救生艇上看到的那样。地上没有一丝土壤的痕迹。要不就是土在更深的地方,要不就是这棵树是一种奇妙的共生体,或者说寄生树。树干大约有人的胸脯那么宽。树皮是灰绿色的,又薄又滑,而且非常软,我能用指甲在上面留下划痕。心形的树叶大而阔,顶端是尖的。树冠和芒果树一样,是浑圆的,非常可爱,但它不是芒果树。我觉得它闻上去像钝叶康达木,但又不是钝叶康达木。也不是红树。也不是我见过的其他任何树。我只知道它非常漂亮,是绿色的,枝叶繁茂。

  我听见一声咆哮。我转过身。理查德·帕克正在救生艇上打量着我。他也在看着小岛。他似乎想上岸来,但又害怕。最后,吼叫了好几声,来回踱了好几次以后,他从船上跳了下来。我把橘

  红色哨子放到嘴边。但他并没有想袭击我。仅仅保持平衡已经很困难了;他像我一样两脚站立不稳。前进时,他四肢颤抖,紧贴着地面朝前爬,像一只刚出生的小虎崽。他与我保持着很长一段安全距离,向山脊跑去,消失在小岛的内陆深处。

  我吃东西,休息,试图站起来,总的来说,沉浸在极度快乐之中,就这样度过了一天。用力太猛时我会感到恶心。而且我一直感到脚下的地在摇晃,我要跌倒了,甚至在我一动不动地坐着时也是如此。

  傍晚,我开始担心理查德·帕克。既然环境和地方都改变了,我不能肯定他碰到我时会做出怎样的反应。

  我不情愿地爬回到救生艇上,这完全是为了安全。无论理查德·帕克占据岛上多大的地方,船头和油布仍然是我的地盘。我寻找着能让救生艇停泊的地方。显然,海岸上覆盖了厚厚一层海藻,因为除了海藻我什么也没找到。最后,我把一支桨柄朝下深深地插进海藻丛里,再把船系在桨上,就这样解决了停船的问题。

  我爬到油布上。我已经筋疲力尽了。因为吃得太多,我的身体已经用尽了力气;因为运气突然改变,我的神经紧张起来。一天结束时,我模糊地记得听见理查德·帕克在远处咆哮的声音,但是浓浓睡意征服了我。

  夜里醒来时,我的下腹部有一种奇怪的不舒服的感觉。我以为是痉挛,可能是吃海藻中毒了。我听见了一声响声。我看了看。理查德·帕克在船上。他在我睡着时回来了。他正喵喵叫着,舔着脚掌。我觉得他回来很令人费解,但没再多想一很快痉挛变得更厉害了。我痛得蜷起身子,浑身发抖,这时一个对大多数人来说非常正常但我却久已忘记的过程开始了:排便。这非常痛苦,

  但在这之后我睡着了,那是我自从"齐姆楚姆"号沉没前一天晚上以来睡过的最沉、最令人精神振作的一觉。

  早晨醒来时,我感到有力气多了。我充满活力地朝那棵惟一的树爬去。我的眼睛再一次尽情享受它的绿色,就像我的胃尽情享受海藻。我早饭吃得太多了,海藻丛被我挖了一个大洞。

  理查德·帕克又犹豫了好几个小时,才从船上跳下来。快到中午,他跳下来时,刚落到岸上,就立刻跳了回去,一半身体落进了水里,看上去非常紧张。他嘶嘶叫着,一只爪子在空中抓着。真是奇怪。我不知道他在做什么。焦虑过去了,他显然比前一天站得更稳,再一次消失在山脊那边。

  那天,我靠着树站起来了。我感到头晕。让地面停止移动的惟一办法是闭上眼睛,紧紧抓着树。我把树推开,试图走几步,却立即摔倒了。我还没来得及移动一只脚,就猛地倒了下去。没有受伤。小岛覆盖着一层紧密缠绕在一起,像橡胶一样有弹性的植物,是一个重新学习走路的理想场所。我可以朝任何方向摔倒,却不可能伤了自己。

  第二天,在船上——理查德·帕克又回到了船上——度过了又一个休息充分的夜晚之后,我能走路了。摔了几跤之后,我终于走到了树跟前。我能感到自己的力气每一小时都在增长。我举起鱼叉,从树上勾下一根树枝。我摘下几片叶子。叶子软软的,叶面没有蜡质,但是很苦。理查德·帕克对救生艇上的窝恋恋不舍一这就是我对他晚上又回来的解释。

  那天傍晚,太阳落山时,我看见他回来。我把救生艇重新在埋在海藻丛里的桨上系好。当时我正在船头,检查缆绳是不是安全地系在桨柄上了。他突然出现了。刚开始我没认出他来。这只飞快从山脊上冲下来的健美的动物不可能是在不幸中与我做伴

  的那只没精打采的湿漉漉的老虎吧?但他确实是的。那是理查德·帕克,他正飞快地朝我跑来。他看上去坚定果断。他低着头,有力的脖颈高高耸起。每跑一步,他的毛皮和肌肉就晃动一下。我能听到他沉重的身体在地上跑过时发出的咚咚声。

  我在书上读到过,有两种恐惧即使经过训练也无法消除:突然听见意外的声音时吃惊的反应,还有眩晕。我还要加上第三种,那就是,看见我们知道的杀手迅速直接地逼近。

  我赶紧去摸哨子。在他离救生艇还有二十五英尺远时,我用尽全身力气吹响了哨子。尖厉的声音撕开了空气。

  哨声达到了预想的效果。理查德·帕克刹住了脚步。但是他显然想再向前跑。我第二次吹响了哨子。他开始转过身去,用一种非常古怪的,像鹿一样的动作在原地跳了起来,边跳边凶猛地吼叫着。我第三次吹响了哨子。他身上的每一根毛都竖了起来。他的爪子完全伸了出来。他正处在非常激动不安的状态之中。我害怕哨声形成的一道保护墙就要倒了,他就要袭击我了。

  他没有袭击我,却做了一件最出乎意料的事:他跳进了海里。我惊呆了。我以为他永远也不会做的事,他恰恰做了,而且果断有力。他有力地向船尾划去。我本想再吹咱子,但却打开柜子盖,坐了下来,退回到我那块地盘里面不受打扰的地方。

  他猛冲到船尾,大量的水从他身上流下来,把我在的船这头弄得向上翘。他在舷边和坐板上站了一会儿,打量着我。我的心都变衰弱了。我想我没有力气再吹哨子了。我茫然地看着他。他跳到船板上,消失在了油布下面。越过锁柜盖子的边缘,我能看见他的部分身体。我扑到油布上,他看不见我一但我就在他上面。我真想立刻生出翅膀来飞走。

  我平静了下来。我有力地提醒自己,这就是过去这么久以来我的处境,与一只老虎生活在一起,他就在我身体下面,带着体温。

  我的呼吸慢了下来,睡意袭来。

  夜里某个时候,我醒了。这时我已忘记了害怕,朝老虎看过去。他正在做梦:他在睡梦中颤抖着,咆哮着,声音大得将我吵醒了。

  早上,和前几天一样,他越过了山脊那边。

  我决定,只要有了足够的力气,我立刻就去岛上勘察一番。这座岛似乎很大,如果海岸线能说明问题的话;海岸线向左右伸展,只有一处稍有弯曲,这说明岛的边缘很规则。那天我走几步便摔倒,爬起来又继续走,从岸边走到树跟前又走回去,努力想要让腿恢复健康。每次摔倒我都大吃一顿海藻。

  一天快要结束时,理查德·帕克回来了,这次比前一天稍早了些。这时我已经在等着他了。我坐在那儿静观其变,没有吹哨子。他来到水边,用力一跳便跳到了救生艇边上。他进了自己的地盘,并没有侵入我的领地,只是让船突然向一边倾斜过去。他又恢复了以前的良好状态,这很可怕。

  第二天早上,我让理查德·帕克先离开,过了很长时间以后,我才出发去勘察小岛。我朝山脊走去。我自豪地迈着双脚,一步一步地向前走,步态虽然有些笨拙,却充满了活力,很容易就走到了。当我看见山脊那边的景象时,要是我的腿再虚弱些,一定会支持不住的。

  先从细节开始说吧。我看见整座岛屿都覆盖着海藻,而不仅仅是岸边如此。我看见一座绿色大高原,中央是一片绿色森林。我看见森林周围有几百座分布均匀、大小相同的池塘,池塘与池塘之间整齐地长着稀疏的树木,整个排列方式明显让人认为这?

  是经过设计的。

  但给我留下不可磨灭的印象的还是那些沼狸。我一眼看见成千上万只沼狸,这还是保守的估计。岛上到处都是沼狸。当我出现时,似乎所有的沼狸都惊讶地转身面对着我,并且直立起来,好像农场上的鸡。

  我们的动物园里没有沼狸。但是我在书上读到过。书上和文献里都有关于它们的记载。沼狸是南非一种小型哺乳动物,与獴有亲缘关系;换句话说,它们是一种会掘洞的食肉动物,身长一英尺,成年时体重两磅,体型细长,像鼬,鼻子尖,眼睛在脸正前方,腿短,脚有四趾,爪子不能缩回,尾巴有八英寸长。它的毛皮是浅棕色或灰色的,背上有黑色或棕色条纹,尾尖、耳朵和眼睛周围极具特色的圆圈是黑色的。沼狸是一种动作灵活、目光敏锐的动物,白天活动,喜欢群居,在原生长地——南部非洲的卡拉哈里沙漠——以包括蝎子在内的动物为食,对蝎子的毒液具有完全的免疫力。瞥觉时,沼狸有一个特点,喜欢靠后腿末端笔直地站立,用尾巴帮助保持平衡,两条腿和尾巴像三角架一样支撑着身体。通常一群沼狸会集体做出这样的姿势,它们聚在一起站着,朝一个方向看,看上去就像上下班的人在等公交车。它们脸上庄重的表情和前爪放在身体前面的样子使它们看上去就像在摄像师面前忸忸怩怩摆姿势照相的孩子,或是医生诊室里脱光了衣服,假装害羞地捂住生殖器的病人。

  这就是我一次所看见的,成千上万只——比这还多,上百万只——沼狸朝我转过身来,立正站着,好像在说:“什么,先生?”你要知道,站着的沼狸最多能达到十八英寸高,因此并不是这些动物的身高,而是它们的数不清的数量太令人吃惊了。我站在原地一步也动不了,一句话也说不出。如果我让一百万只沼狸惊恐

  地逃开,那混乱场面一定难以描述。但是它们对我的兴趣很快就过去了。几秒钟后,它们又回去做我出现之前正在做的事,那就是啃海藻,看池塘。看到这么多生物同时弯下身去,让我想起了清真寺里祈祷时的情景。

  这些动物似乎没有感到任何恐惧。我从山脊上下去时,没有一只因为害怕而躲开,或者在我面前表现出一丁点儿紧张。只要我想,我完全可以去摸一只沼狸,或者抱起来一只。我没有这么做。我只是走进一定是世界上最大的沼狸群中,这是我一生中最奇异、最奇妙的一次体验。空中的叫声不绝于耳。是它们在吱吱吱、唧唧唧、喳喳喳、汪汪汪地叫。它们数量如此之多,兴奋的情绪如此奇特,一阵阵的叫声就像一群鸟飞来又飞去,有时叫声很高,就在我身边盘旋,接着在最近的一只沼狸停止叫唤后平息了下去,而远处的其他沼狸又开始叫了起来。

  它们不怕我,是因为我应该怕它们吗?这个问题从我脑中闪过。但是答案——即它们不会伤害我——立即变得很清楚。沼狸密密麻麻地聚在池塘周围,要到池塘边去,我不得不用脚把它们推开,这样才不至于踩到它们。它们对我鲁莽地向前冲没有丝毫的反感,像好脾气的人群一样为我让开一条道。我朝池塘里面看时,能感到脚踝上紧贴着温暖的有毛的身体。

  所有的池塘都是圆形的,而且都同样大小——直径大约四十英尺。我以为池塘很浅,却看见了深深的、清澈的池水。实际上,池塘似乎深不见底。直到我能看得见的深处,池壁都是绿色的海藻组成的。显然,覆盖在小岛表面的一层海藻很厚。

  我看不见任何能引起沼狸不变的好奇心的东西,要不是附近一座池塘边突然爆发出吱吱的叫声和吠声,我可能就不再继续寻找谜题的答案了。沼狸们异常激动地跳上跳下。突然,几百只沼狸开始潜进池水里。后面的沼狸争抢着往池塘边跑,所有沼狸都在推推搡搡。这是集体疯狂;甚至小小的沼狸幼崽也在往水边跑,它们的妈妈和守护者几乎抓不住它们。我目不转睛地看着,简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。这些沼狸不是普通的卡拉哈里沙漠沼狸。普通的卡拉哈里沙漠沼狸没有像青蛙一样的行为。这些沼狸一定是一个亚种,擅长如此有趣的令人惊讶的行为方式。

  我轻手轻脚地朝池塘走去,刚好来得及目睹沼狸在游泳——真的是在游泳 ——一边把许多鱼抓上岸来,抓上来的还不是小鱼。其中有几条是鯕鳅,这种鱼在船上绝对会是一顿盛宴。它们比沼狸大得多。我不能理解沼狸怎么能抓住这么大的鱼。

  就在沼狸把鱼从池塘里拖出来,表现出真正的团队合作技巧的时候,我注意到了一件奇怪的事:所有鱼毫无例外地都已经死了。是刚刚死的。沼狸正把并非它们杀死的鱼拖到岸上。

  我在池塘边跪下来,把几只兴奋的湿漉漉的沼狸拨到一边。我碰了碰池水。水比我估计的要凉。有一道水流在把冷一些的水从底下带上来。我用手捧起一捧水放到嘴边,呷了一口。

  是淡水。这解释了为什么鱼会死一当然,把一条咸水鱼放在淡水里,它会被腌得肿起来,然后死去。但是生活在海里的鱼在淡水里来干什么呢?它们是怎么来的呢?

  我从沼狸中间穿过,来到另一座池塘边。这里的池水也是淡水。再去另一座池塘;情况一样。第四座池塘也是一样。

  这些都是淡水池塘。这么多淡水是从哪里来的呢,我问自己。答案很明显:从海藻来。海藻自然地、持续不断地将海水脱盐,这就是为什么它里面是咸的而表面却有淡水的原因:淡水正从里面渗出来。我没有问自己海藻为什么要这么做,怎么做,或

  者盐水到哪里去了。我的大脑已经不再问这样的问题。我只是大笑起来,跳进了池塘里。我发现自己很难浮在水面上;我还很虚弱,没有足够的脂肪让自己浮起来。我抓住池塘边。在纯净、清洁、没有盐分的水里洗澡,这种感觉无法用语言表达。在海上漂流了这么长时间,我的皮肤已经变得像一层厚厚的兽皮,我的头发又长又乱,其油亮的程度简直可以和捕蝇带相媲美。我感到甚至灵魂都被盐腐蚀了。于是,在一千只沼狸的注视下,我将自己浸泡在水中,让淡水将污染我的每一粒盐晶体都融化掉。

  沼狸转过脸去。它们行动一致,在同一时间转向同一个方向。我从水里出来看看发生了什么事。是理查德·帕克。他证实了我的怀疑,那就是这些沼狸世世代代都没有见过食肉动物,因此有关安全距离、逃跑、单纯的恐惧的所有概念已经在基因遗传中被淘汰了。他从沼狸群中跑过,吞下一只又一只沼狸,鲜血从他嘴边滴了下来,他身后留下一道谋杀与暴力的痕迹,而这些沼狸们,和老虎脸贴脸,却在原地跳上跳下,仿佛在说:“该我了!该我了!该我了!”以后我还会一次又一次地看见这样的情景。这些沼狸的生活中只有看池塘和啃海藻这两件事,什么都不能分散它们做这两件事的注意力。无论理查德·帕克在大吼一声扑上去之前用老虎的精湛技艺悄悄接近,还是满不在乎地没精打采地走过,对它们来说都一样。它们不会受打扰。温顺的天性占了上风。

  他杀死的沼狸超过了自己的需要。他杀死它们,却并不吃。在动物身上,猎杀的强烈欲望和吃的欲望是截然分开的。这么长时间没有猎物,而现在又突然有了这么多猎物一他被压抑的本能猛烈地释放了出来。

  他离我很远,对我没有危险。至少现在没有。

  第二天早上,他走了之后,我把救生艇打扫了一遍。这太有必要了。船上堆满了人和动物的骨架,还有数不清的吃剩下的鱼和海龟,那副景象我就不描述了。那堆散发着恶臭的令人恶心的东西全都被我扔到海里去了。我不敢到船板上去,害怕给理查德·帕克留下我来过的明显痕迹,因此我只能站在水里,用鱼叉把这些东西从油布上或船舷上捅下去。鱼叉无法清除的东西一臭气和污迹一被我用一桶桶水冲洗掉了。

  那天晚上,他走进干净的新窝,并没有什么反应。他爪子里抓着好几只沼狸,这些沼狸都被他在夜里吃掉了。

  在接下来的几天里,我整天吃喝,洗澡,观察沼狸,走走,眺跳,休息休息,让自己变得更加强壮起来。我跑起来更加平稳自然,这使我的心情愉快极了。我的皮肤痊愈了。疼痛消失了。简单地说,我恢复了活力。

  我在岛上勘察了一番。我想要沿岛走一圈,但放弃了。我估计小岛的直径有六七英里,也就是说周长大约有二十英里。我所看见的景象似乎说明海岸的地形特征没有变化。到处是令人目眩的绿色,到处是同样的山脊,同样的从山脊伸向海里的斜坡,同样的零星分布的稀疏树木打破了单调。在勘察海岸之后,我发现了一件不同寻常的事:海藻的高度和密度是随天气变化而变化的,因而小岛本身的高度和密度也随天气变化而变化。在非常炎热的天气里,海藻缠结得更紧更密,小岛变高,山脊更高,爬上去更陡。这不是一个迅速变化的过程。只有持续好几天的炎热天气才能引起这一变化。但变化肯定发生了。我相信这是为了蓄水,也是为了海藻表面少暴露在阳光下面。

  相反的现象一小岛变得松弛一发生得更快,更突然,原因也更明显。在这样的时候,山脊下降,所谓的大陆架伸得更远,沿岸的海藻变得非常松弛,我往往会把脚陷进去。在阴云密布的天气里,这种现象就会发生,波涛汹涌的海水让这一现象发生得更快。

  在岛上,我经历了一次大风暴,在这次经历之后,我可以放心地在最糟糕的飓风天气里待在岛上了。坐在树上,看巨浪朝岛上冲来,似乎要冲上山脊,带来一片喧闹与混乱一这时却看见每一个浪头都退了回去,仿佛遇上了流沙。这真是令人敬畏的奇观。在这方面,这座小岛倒挺有甘地精神一它用不抵抗来进行抵抗。每一朵浪花都消失在了岛上,没有发出一声撞击声,只激起了一点点泡沫。只有让大地摇晃的一阵震颤和让池塘水面荡起波纹的几圈涟漪表明有某种巨大的力量正在通过。这一力量的确是通过了:在小岛的背风处,力量大大减弱的海浪涌了出来,流走了。看见海浪离开海岸线,这是一种最奇怪的景象。风暴及其造成的小地震没有让沼狸感到丝毫的不安。它们继续做着自己的事,仿佛周围环境并不存在。

  更让人难以理解的是,小岛竟如此荒凉。我从没有见过如此单一的生态环境。这个地方的空中没有苍蝇,没有蝴蝶,没有蜜蜂,没有任何昆虫。树上没有一只鸟。平原上没有啮齿动物,没有昆虫的幼虫,没有蠕虫,没有蛇,没有蝎子;岛上没有任何其他树,没有灌木,没有草,没有花。池塘里没有淡水鱼。海岸不长草,没有螃蟹、整虾、珊瑚,也没有卵石或岩石。除了沼狸这一惟一的、显著的例外,岛上没有任何外来的东西,无论是有机体还是无机体。岛上除了绿得炫目的海藻和绿得炫目的树,什么都没有。

  这些树不是寄生树。有一天,我吃了一棵小树树根处的很多海藻,树根都露出来了,我才发现了这一点。我看见树根并不

  伸进海藻丛中的独立的根须,而是与海藻连接在一起,成了海藻的一部分。这就意味着这些树与海藻是共生关系,一种互利的相互给予的关系,或者,更简单,这些树就是海藻的不可分割的一部分。我猜是后者,因为这些树似乎不开花也不结果。一个独立的有机体,无论它有怎样亲密的共生关系,我都怀疑它是否会放弃繁殖这一生命中如此重要的部分。树叶繁茂,叶片宽大,因为叶绿素丰富而有着碧绿的颜色,这一切说明树叶喜好阳光,而这使我怀疑这些树首先有搜集能量的功能。但这只是猜测。

  我还要提出一个看法。这是建立在直觉而不是确凿证据的基础之上的。这就是:这座小岛不是传统意义上的岛屿——即固定在大洋底部的小陆块——而是一个自由漂浮的有机体,一个体积巨大的海藻球。我隐约感觉到,那些池塘向下伸到这堆巨大的漂浮的海藻的侧面,通向海洋,否则无法解释为什么生活在外海的鯕鳅和其他鱼会出现在池塘里。

  这个看法还需要经过进一步研究才能证实,但不幸的是,我弄丢了带走的海藻。

  我恢复了生气,理查德·帕克也一样。因为饱餐了沼狸的缘故,他的体重上升了,他的毛皮又开始有了光泽,他又恢复了以前健康的模样。他一直保留着晚上回救生艇的习惯。我总是确保自己在他之前回去,用大量的尿液标志出我的地盘,这样他就不会忘记谁是谁,什么东西是谁的。但是,天一亮,他就离开了,比我漫游得更远;因为小岛上到处都一样,通常我只待在一个地方。白天我很少看见他。我变得紧张起来。我看见他用前爪在树上抓过的痕迹——树干上留下的抓痕很深,真的。我开始听见他粗哑的咆哮声,嗷——嗷的叫声圆润而洪亮,像一座不安全的深深的矿并或者一千只愤怒的蜜蜂一样让人脊背发凉。他在寻找―只雌虎,这件事本身并没有让我不安;这意味着他在岛上很舒服,已经在考虑繁殖后代了,这才是让我不安的事。我担心,在新的条件下,他可能不会容忍在他的地盘上有另一只雄性动物存在,特别是在他夜间的地盘上,尤其是当他不断吼叫却得不到回答的时候,而他的吼叫肯定得不到回答。

  一天,我正在森林里散步。我充满活力地走着,沉溺在自己的思考中。我从一棵树下经过一几乎撞上了理查德·帕克。我们俩都吃:一惊。他发出嘶嘶声,后腿直立,高高地站在我面前,巨大的脚掌随时准备把我击倒在地。我一下子僵住了,恐惧和震惊让我无法动弹。他四肢落地,走开了。走了三四步后,他转过身来,又直立了起来,这次还发出了咆哮声。我继续像一尊雕像一样站在那里。他又走了几步,然后第三次重复了威胁的动作。看到我并不构成威胁,他感到满意,慢慢走开了。我刚喘过气来,不再颤抖,就立即把哨子放进嘴里,开始去追他。他已经走了很远―段距离,但我仍然能看见他。我跑得十分有力。他转过身来,看见我,蹲下身来——然后蹿了过来。我用最大的力气吹响哨子,希望哨音能和一只孤独的老虎的叫声传得一样远,传到的范围一样广。

  那天夜里,他在我下面两英尺的地方休息的时候,我得出了结论,应该开始马戏训练了。

  训练动物的最大困难在于,动物是靠本能或死记硬背来完成动作的。不依靠本能而在动物头脑中建立新的联系,这种走捷径的可能性极小。因此,要让动物牢记人为规定的某种动作,比如打滚和奖赏之间的联系,只能通过让大脑麻木的不断重复。这是一个缓慢的过程,既取决于运气,也取决于刻苦训练,尤其是当动物已经成年的时候。我吹哨子吹得肺都疼了。我捶胸捶得胸口满是伤痕。我叫了几千遍"嗨!嗨!嗨!"——这是我用来命令老虎的语言,意思是"跳!"我扔给他几百片沼狸肉,要是我自己能吃掉这些肉,我会很高兴的。训练老虎可不是什么简单的技艺。他们的大脑远不如马戏团和动物园里通常训练的其他动物——例如海狮和黑猩猩——那么灵活。但是,对于我训练理查德·帕克所取得的成果,我不想过于居功。他不仅是一只年轻的成年老虎,而且是一只顺从的年轻成年老虎,一只地位最低的老虎。这是我的好运气,这好运气救了我的命。我害怕岛上的条件对我不利,这里有如此丰富的食物和水,有如此广阔的空间,也许他会放松,会变得自信,不再那么容易接受我的影响。但是他一直很紧张。我太了解他了,能够感觉到这一点。夜晚,在救生艇上,他不安宁也不安静。我把他的紧张归因于岛上的新环境:任何改变,哪怕是积极的改变,都会让动物紧张。无论是什么原因,他感到紧张,这意味着他还愿意听话;不仅如此,他感到有必要听话。

  我用细树枝做了一个环,训练他从环里跳过去。这是简单的四级跳固定节目。每跳一次,他都能贏得几块沼狸肉作为奖赏。当他笨拙地朝我跑来时,我先伸直左臂拿着环,环离地面大约三英尺。他跳过去,停止跑动之后,我用右手拿着环,背对着他,命令他转过身来再跳一次。跳第三次时,我跪在地上,把环放在头顶上方。看着他朝我跑过来是一种刺激神经的体验。也许他不去跳,却袭击我,我从未战胜过这样的恐惧。幸运的是,每次他都跳了。然后我站起来,把环抛起来,让它像轮子一样转动。理查德·帕克应该跟着环跑,在它落地之前最后一次跳过去。最后这部分动作他总是做不好,不是因为我没能把环抛好,就是因为他笨拙地撞了上去。但至少他跟着环跑了,也就是说他离开了我。每次

  环掉在地上时他都感到很惊奇。他目不转睛地看着它,好像那是和他一起跑的某种庞大动物,出乎意料地倒了下去。他会站在环旁边;不停地嗅。我会把最后一块奖赏扔给他,然后走开。

  最后,我离开了小船。我完全可以拥有整座小岛,却与一只动物待在如此狭窄的住处,而且它需要越来越大的地方,这看上去很荒唐。我决定,睡在树上是安全的。理查德·帕克夜间在救生艇上睡觉的习惯在我心里从来不是一个必须遵守的规则。要是哪一次他决定在午夜去散步,而我却在自己的领地之外,毫无防备地在地上睡着了,这可不是个好主意。

  于是,有一天,我带着网、一根缆绳和几条毯子离开了小船。我在森林边上选中了一棵漂亮的树,把缆绳扔上最矮的树枝。我现在已经相当健康,用胳膊拉住绳子往树上爬没有任何问题。我找到两根靠在一起的平伸的结实的树枝,把网系在上面。一天结束时,我回到了树上。

  我刚卷起毯子,做了一个床垫,就觉察到沼狸群中一阵骚动。我看了看。我把树枝拨开,好看得更仔细些。我环顾四周,尽力远眺。没错。沼狸正离开池塘一实际上,是在离开整个平原一并迅速向森林跑来。整个沼狸国都在搬迁,一个个弓着背,脚爪奔跑着,动作迅速得让人难以看清。我正在想这些动物还能给我带来怎样的惊奇,这时,我惊恐地发现,从离我最近的池塘跑来的沼狸已经把我的树包围了,正沿着树干爬上来。树干正在浪潮般涌来的下定决心的沼狸群中消失。我以为它们要来袭击我,以为这就是理查德·帕克在救生艇上睡觉的原因:白天沼狸是温顺无害的,但是晚上,它们会用集体的重量把敌人压碎。我既害怕又愤怒。和一只450榜重的孟加拉虎一起在救生艇里活了这么长时间,却在树上死于两磅重的沼狸之手,这个悲剧?

  太不公平,太荒唐,让我无法忍受。

  它们并不想伤害我。它们爬到我身上,从我身上爬过,在我身边爬一从我身边爬过。每一根树枝上都蹲着沼狸。整棵树上挤满了沼狸。它们甚至占据了我的床。在我的视野之内,情况都一样。它们在爬我所能看得见的每一棵树。整个森林都变成了棕色,仿佛在几分钟之内秋天突然来临了。它们成群结队急匆匆朝森林更深处还空着的树奔去,发出的声音比一群受了惊而奔跑的大象发出的声音还要大。

  同时,平原变得光秃秃的,一片荒凉。

  从与老虎同眠的双层床,到与沼狸共处的过于拥挤的宿舍一如果我说生活可能发生最令人惊讶的转变,会有人相信吗?我与沼狸挤,好在自己的床上有一个位置。它们紧紧偎依着我。没有一平方英寸的地方是空的。

  它们安顿下来,不再吱吱唧唧地叫。树上安静下来。我们睡着了。

  黎明,我醒来时,身上从头到脚盖了一条活的毛毯。有几只小沼狸发现了我身上更温暖些的地方。我脖子上紧紧围着满是汗的领子——在我头旁边如此心满意足地安顿下来的一定是它们的妈妈——另几只则挤在我腹股沟那里。

  和侵占树时一样,它们又迅速地不拘礼节地离开了树。周围每棵树都一样。平原上挤满了沼狸,空气中开始充满它们白天的叫声。树看上去空荡荡的。我心里也感到有些空荡荡的。我喜欢和沼狸一起睡觉的经历。

  我开始每天晚上都在树上过夜。我把救生艇上有用的东西都拿来,在树顶为自己搭了一间可爱的卧室。我习惯了沼狸从我身上爬过时不是故意的抓挠。我惟一的不满是上面的动物偶尔会排泄在我身上。

  一天夜里,沼理把我吵醒了。它们吱吱叫着,身体在发抖。我坐起来,朝它们看的方向望去。天上没有一丝云彩,一轮满月挂在天空。大地失去了色彩。一切都在黑色、灰色和白色的阴影里奇怪地闪着微光。是池塘。银色的影子正在池塘里移动,它们从下面出现,打碎了黑色的水面。

  鱼。死鱼。正从水下浮到水面上来。池塘——记住,池塘有四十英尺宽——正渐渐挤满各种各样的死鱼,直到水面不再是黑色,而成了银色。水面仍在继续骚动,显然更多的死鱼还在浮上来。

  这时一条死鲨鱼静静地出现了,沼狸激动异常,像热带鸟类―样尖声叫喊。歇斯底里的情绪传到了邻近的树上。叫声震耳欲聋。我不知道是否即将看见鱼被拖到树上的情景。

  没有一只沼狸下树到池塘去。甚至没有做出准备下树的动作。它们只是大声表达着自己的失望。

  我觉得这是一个邪恶的景象。所有这些死鱼身上有些什么东西令我感到不安。

  我又躺下来,努力在沼狸的吵闹声中再次人睡。天刚亮,我就被沼狸成群结队下树的喧闹声吵醒了。我边打哈欠伸懒腰,边往下看昨天夜里引起如此激情和紧张不安的池塘。

  池塘是空的。或者几乎是空的。但不是沼狸干的。它们刚开始潜进水里去抓剩下的鱼。

  鱼消失了。我惊讶得目瞪口呆。我看的不是那座池塘吗?不,肯定就是那座池塘。我能肯定不是沼狸把鱼吃光了吗?完全可以肯定。我几乎看不到它们把一整条鲨鱼从池塘里拖出来,更不用说把鱼背在背上,然后消失不见了。会是理查德·帕克吗?也许有

  一部分是他吃掉的,但他不会一夜吃完整个池塘的鱼。

  这完全是个谜。无论我盯着池塘和深深的绿色的池壁看多少次,都无法解释这些鱼出了什么事。第二天夜里我又去看,但是没有新的鱼到池塘里来。

  谜题的答案是后来才出现的,是在森林深处出现的。

  森林中央的树更加高大一些,一棵挨着一棵。树下还是很清爽,没有任何林下灌木丛,而头顶的树冠却如此茂密,天空几乎被遮住了,或者,换句话说,天空是纯绿色的。一棵棵树挨得太近了,树枝相互交错,相互碰触,相互缠绕,很难分清一棵树的树枝伸到哪里为止,另一棵树的树枝又是从哪里开始的。我注意到树干干净平滑,树皮上没有沼狸爬树时留下的数不清的细小爪印。我很容易就猜出了为什么:沼狸不需要爬上爬下就能从一棵树到另一棵树。我发现,位于森林中心的边缘的许多树的树皮都差不多被撕碎了,这证实了我的猜测。毫无疑问,这些树是通向沼狸生活的树木城市的大门,这座城市比加尔各答更加繁忙。

  我就是在这儿发现那棵树的。它不是森林中最大的一棵树,也不是森林正中心最大的一棵,也没有任何其他与众不同之处。它有漂亮的平伸的树枝,仅此而已。会是一个看天和观察沼狸在夜间的生活的好地方。

  我可以确切地告诉你,我是哪一天碰到了那棵树:就是我离开小岛的前一天。

  我注意到那棵树是因为那上面似乎有果子。在其他地方,森林里的树冠一律是绿色的,而这些果子却是黑色的,很引人注目。挂着果子的树枝奇怪地盘绕着。我目不转睛地看着。整座岛上的树都不结果子,只有这一棵例外。而且甚至不是整棵树都如此。只有树的一小部分长出了果子。我想也许我碰到了森林中地位相当于蜂王的树,我不知道这海藻是否会有一天不再用它的植物学上的奇异现象令我惊奇。

  我想尝尝果子,但是树太高了。于是我回去拿来一根缆绳。海藻味道很好,果子的味道会如何呢?

  把缆绳打成环,扣在最低的主枝上,然后踩着一根根大树枝,一根根分树枝,朝那座小小的珍贵的果园爬去。

  靠近了看,这些果子是暗绿色的。大小和形状都像甜橙。每只果子周围都有许多细枝紧紧缠绕着一——是为了保护果子吧,我想。再靠近些,我能看到这些缠绕的细枝的另一个目的了:为了支撑果子。果子不只有一根梗子,而是有很多根。果子表面密布着细枝,这些细枝将果子与环绕在周围的细枝连在一起。这些果子一定很重而且鲜美多汁,我想。我靠近了。

  我伸手摘了一只。果子太轻了,令我失望。几乎轻若无物。我用力扯了一下,把所有的梗子都拔了下来。

  我在一根粗壮的树枝上舒舒服服地躺下来,背对着树干。在我头顶上是绿叶搭成的不断移动的屋顶,一道道阳光从叶缝间照射下来。在我所能看得到的地方,四周悬挂在空中的,是这座了不起的悬浮城市的盘绕旋转的道路。令人愉快的微风在树丛间吹拂。我很好奇。我仔细看了看果子。

  啊,我多希望从来没有过那一刻啊!如果没有那一刻,我也许会在岛上住很多年。嗨,也许我下半辈子就住在那儿了。我想,没有什么能够把我推回到救生艇上,推回到我在那上面忍受过的痛苦和匮乏中去,什么也不能!我会有什么理由要离开这座小岛呢?难道我的身体需要没有在这里得到满足吗?难道这里没有我一辈子都喝不完的淡水吗?还有我吃不完的海藻?当我渴望变化的时候,难道这里没有比我想要的还要多的沼狸和鱼吗?如果

  小岛在漂动,在移动,它不是也可能朝着正确的方向移动吗?它不是可能最后成为把我带上陆地的一艘植物船吗?同时,难道我没有这些令人愉快的沼狸做伴吗?难道理查德·帕克不需要把第四跳练习得更加完美吗?自从来到岛上,离开的念头从没有在我脑中闪过。我已经在岛上待了好几个星期了,我说不出具体有几个星期,而且我还可以继续待下去。这一点我很肯定。

  我大错特错了。

  如果那只果子有种子,那便是播下的一粒导致我离开的种子。

  那并不是一只果子,而是由许多树叶黏在一起形成的一只球。那许多果梗其实是许多叶梗。每拽下一根叶梗,便有一片叶子剥落下来。

  剥了几层以后,我看见里面的叶子已经没有了梗子,平平地黏在球上。我用指甲抓住叶片边缘,把叶子扯了下来。一片一片的叶子外皮被揭开,就像剥开一层又一层的洋葱皮。我完全可以把"果子"撕开——我仍然把它叫做果子,因为找不到更恰当的词。但我选择慢慢地满足自己的好奇心。

  果子变小了,从一只甜橙那么大,变得像一只柑橘那么大。我腿上和下面的树枝上满是剥下来的薄薄的软软的树叶。

  现在只有红毛丹那么大了。

  现在想起来我的脊椎骨都会打寒颤。

  只有櫻桃那么大了。

  然后,里面的东西露了出来,那是一只绿色牡蛎中的一颗无法用语言形容的珍珠。

  一颗人类的牙齿。

  确切地说,是一颗臼齿。牙齿表面染成了绿色,上面满是细小的孔洞。

  恐惧的感觉慢慢袭来。我还有时间扯开其他果子。

  每一只里面都有一颗牙齿。

  一只里面是犬齿。

  另一只里面是前臼齿。

  这儿是一颗门齿。

  那儿是另一颗臼齿。

  三十二颗牙齿。一副完整的人类牙齿。一颗不少。

  我恍然大悟。

  我没有尖叫。我想只有电影里的人才在恐惧时叫出声来。我只是打了个颤,从树上下来了。

  那一天,我权衡着各种选择,心乱如麻。所有的选择都很糟糕。

  那天夜里,我躺在通常过夜的那棵树上,检验了自己的结论。我抓住一只沼狸,把它从树枝上扔了下去。

  它掉下去时吱吱叫着。刚掉到地上,它就立即朝树上跑来。因为沼狸特有的无知,它又回到了我旁边的地方。它开始舔自己的爪子。它看上去非常不舒服,重重地喘着粗气。

  我本来可以到此为止,但我想自己试一试。我爬下去,抓住了缆绳。我在缆绳上打了结,这样爬起来容易一些。到了树底部,我把脚放到离地面一英寸的地方。我犹豫了。

  我松开手。

  刚开始我没觉得什么。突然,一阵灼痛从双脚直蹿上来。我尖叫起来。我以为自己要倒下去了。我设法抓住绳子,让自己离开了地面。我发疯般的在树干上摩擦着脚底心。这有点儿用,但还不够。我爬回到树枝上,把脚浸泡在床边那桶水里,又用树叶擦脚。我拿出刀来,杀死两只沼狸,试图用它们的血和内脏缓解疼痛。但是脚仍然感到灼痛。一夜都在痛。因为痛,也因为焦虑,我一夜没睡。

  这座岛是食肉的。这就解释了为什么池塘里的鱼会消失。小岛将咸水鱼吸引到地下管道里来——如何吸引,我不知道;也许鱼像我一样吃了太多的海藻。它们被困住了。它们迷了路吗?通向大海的出口被堵住了吗?是不是水在不知不觉中改变了盐碱度,当鱼觉察到的时候已经太晚了?不管是哪一种情况,它们发觉自己被困在了淡水里,死去了。一些鱼浮到了池塘水面上,碎鱼肉为沼狸提供了食物。夜里,通过某种我不了解,但显然被阳光抑制了的化学过程,食肉海藻的酸性变得很高,池塘成了装满酸的大缸,把鱼消化掉了。这就是理查德·帕克每天晚上都回到船上的原因。这就是沼狸睡在树上的原因。这就是我在这座岛上除了海藻什么都没有看见过的原因。

  这也解释了为什么会有牙齿。某个可怜的迷失的灵魂在我之前来过这可怕的海岸。他?还是她?在这里待了多长时间?几个星期?几个月?几年?在这座树木的城市里,只有沼狸做伴,孤苦伶仃地过了几个4、时?有多少关于幸福生活的梦想破碎了?有多少希望变成了泡影?有多少埋藏在心里的话直到死都没有说出口?忍受过多少孤独?产生过多少希望?而在所有这一切之后,又怎样?忍受所有这些痛苦的意义何在?

  除了像口袋里的零钱的珐琅质,什么也没有。那个人一定死在了树上。是因为疾病?受伤?沮丧?破碎的灵魂要杀死有食物、水和蔽身之处的身体,需要多长时间?这些树也是食肉的,但是酸水平低得多,在小岛其他地方都冒着泡的时候,树上是个可以安全过夜的地方。但是一旦人死了,停止了活动,树就会慢慢将尸体包裹起来,消化掉,滤取骨头里的营养,直到骨头消失。最后,甚至牙齿也会消失。

  我环顾四周的海藻。一阵苦涩涌上心头。在我心里,这些海藻在白天所展示的光明前景已经被它们在夜晚的背叛所取代。

  我低声咕哝道:“只剩下牙齿了!牙齿!”

  早晨,我下定了决心。我要出发去寻找自己的同类,我宁愿在这一过程中丧身,也不愿在这座杀人的岛上过孤独的令人不满意的生活,虽然身体舒服,精神却已死亡。我在船上备足了淡水,还像骆驼一样喝足了水。一整天我都在吃海藻,一直吃到肚子再也撑不下为止。我杀了很多沼狸,剥了皮,把柜子塞得满满的,把船板也堆得满满的。我从池塘里捞上来很多死鱼。我用斧子砍下一大堆海藻,用一根缆绳穿起来,系在船上。

  我不能抛弃理查德·帕克。离开他就意味着杀死他。他连第一夜都活不过去。日落时,独自在船上,我会知道他正被活活烧死。或者他跳进了海里,那他就会淹死。我等着他回来。我知道他不会迟到的。

  他上船后,我把船推下了水。有几个小时,潮流让我们无法远离小岛。大海的声音令我不安。而且我已经不能适应船的晃动了。夜晚过去得很慢。

  早晨,小岛已经看不见了,我们拖着的那堆海藻也不见了。夜幕刚刚降临,海藻的酸就把绳子腐蚀断了。

  大海波涛汹涌,天空阴沉灰暗。


°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   93

I grew weary of my situation, as pointless as the weather. But life would not leave me. The rest of this story is nothing but grief, ache and endurance.

High calls low and low calls high. I tell you, if you were in such dire straits as I was, you too would elevate your thoughts. The lower you are, the higher your mind will want to soar. It was natural that, bereft and desperate as I was, in the throes of unremitting suffering, I should turn to God.




CHAPTER   94

When we reached land, Mexico to be exact, I was so weak I barely had the strength to be happy about it. We had great difficulty landing. The lifeboat nearly capsized in the surf. I streamed the sea anchors—what was left of them—full open to keep us perpendicular to the waves, and I tripped them as soon as we began riding a crest. In this way, streaming and tripping the anchors, we surfed in to shore. It was dangerous. But we caught one wave at just the right point and it carried us a great distance, past the high, collapsing walls of water. I tripped the anchors a last time and we were pushed in the rest of the way. The boat hissed to a halt against the sand.

I let myself down the side. I was afraid to let go, afraid that so close to deliverance, in two feet of water, I would drown. I looked ahead to see how far I had to go. The glance gave me one of my last images of Richard Parker, for at that precise moment he jumped over me. I saw his body, so immeasurably vital, stretched in the air above me, a fleeting, furred rainbow. He landed in the water, his back legs splayed, his tail high, and from there, in a few hops, he reached the beach. He went to the left, his paws gouging the wet sand, but changed his mind and spun around. He passed directly in front of me on his way to the right. He didn't look at me. He ran a hundred yards or so along the shore before turning in. His gait was clumsy and uncoordinated. He fell several times. At the edge of the jungle, he stopped. I was certain he would turn my way. He would look at me. He would flatten his ears. He would growl. In some such way, he would conclude our relationship. He did nothing of the sort. He only looked fixedly into the jungle. Then Richard Parker, companion of my torment, awful, fierce thing that kept me alive, moved forward and disappeared forever from my life.

I struggled to shore and fell upon the sand. I looked about. I was truly alone, orphaned not only of my family, but now of Richard Parker, and nearly, I thought, of God. Of course, I wasn't. This beach, so soft, firm and vast, was like the cheek of God, and somewhere two eyes were glittering with pleasure and a mouth was smiling at having me there.

After some hours a member of my own species found me. He left and returned with a group. They were six or seven. They came up to me with their hands covering their noses and mouths. I wondered what was wrong with them. They spoke to me in a strange tongue. They pulled the lifeboat onto the sand. They carried me away. The one piece of turtle meat I had brought from the boat they wrenched from my hand and threw away.

I wept like a child. It was not because I was overcome at having survived my ordeal, though I was. Nor was it the presence of my brothers and sisters, though that too was very moving. I was weeping because Richard Parker had left me so unceremoniously. What a terrible thing it is to botch a farewell. I am a person who believes in form, in the harmony of order. Where we can, we must give things a meaningful shape. For example—I wonder—could you tell my jumbled story in exactly one hundred chapters, not one more, not one less? I'll tell you, that's one thing I hate about my nickname, the way that number runs on forever. It's important in life to conclude things properly. Only then can you let go. Otherwise you are left with words you should have said but never did, and your heart is heavy with remorse. That bungled goodbye hurts me to this day. I wish so much that I'd had one last look at him in the lifeboat, that I'd provoked him a little, so that I was on his mind. I wish I had said to him then—yes, I know, to a tiger, but still—I wish I had said, "Richard Parker, it's over. We have survived. Can you believe it? I owe you more gratitude than I can express. I couldn't have done it without you. I would like to say it formally: Richard Parker, thank you. Thank you for saving my life. And now go where you must. You have known the confined freedom of a zoo most of your life; now you will know the free confinement of a jungle. I wish you all the best with it. Watch out for Man. He is not your friend. But I hope you will remember me as a friend. I will never forget you, that is certain. You will always be with me, in my heart. What is that hiss? Ah, our boat has touched sand. So farewell, Richard Parker, farewell. God be with you."

The people who found me took me to their village, and there some women gave me a bath and scrubbed me so hard that I wondered if they realized I was naturally brown-skinned and not a very dirty white boy. I tried to explain. They nodded and smiled and kept on scrubbing me as if I were the deck of a ship. I thought they were going to skin me alive. But they gave me food. Delicious food. Once I started eating, I couldn't stop. I thought I would never stop being hungry.

The next day a police car came and brought me to a hospital, and there my story ends.

I was overwhelmed by the generosity of those who rescued me. Poor people gave me clothes and food. Doctors and nurses cared for me as if I were a premature baby. Mexican and Canadian officials opened all doors for me so that from the beach in Mexico to the home of my foster mother to the classrooms of the University of Toronto, there was only one long, easy corridor I had to walk down. To all these people I would like to extend my heartfelt thanks.


  第93章

  对自己的处境感到厌烦了,这就像天气一样毫无意义。但是生命却不愿离开我。这个故事的其余部分只有悲伤、疼痛和忍耐。

  一种极端会引起另一种极端。我告诉你,如果你像我一样处在如此悲惨的困境之中,你也会让自己的思想变得崇高。你的处境越是低下,你的思想越想高高飞翔。我如此凄凉绝望,处在永无休止的痛苦的挣扎之中,很自然地,我会求助于上帝。

  第94章

  我们到达陆地的时候,具体地说,是到达墨西哥的时候,我太虚弱了,简直连高兴的力气都没有了。靠岸非常困难。救生艇差点儿被海浪掀翻。我让海锚——剩下的那些——完全张开,让我们与海浪保持垂直,一开始往浪峰上冲,我就起锚。我们就这样不断地下锚和起锚,冲浪来到岸边。这很危险。但是我们正巧抓住了一个浪头,这个浪头将我们带了很远一段距离带过了高高的、墙一般坍塌的海水。我最后一次起锚,剩下的路程我们是被海浪推着前进的。小船发出嘶嘶声,冲着海滩停了下来。

  我从船舷爬了下来。我害怕松手,害怕在就要被解救的时候,自己会淹死在两英尺深的水里。我向前看看自己得走多远。那一瞥在我心里留下了对理查德·帕克的最后几个印象之一,因为就在那一刻他朝我扑了过来。我看见他的身体,充满了无限活力,在我身体上方的空中伸展开来,仿佛一道飞逝的毛绒绒的彩虹。他落进了水里,后腿展开,尾巴翘得高高的,只跳了几下,他就从那儿跳到了海滩上。他向左走去,爪子挖开了潮湿的沙滩,但是又改变了主意,转过身来。他向右走去时径直从我面前走过。他没有看我。他沿着海岸跑了大约一百码远,然后才掉转过来。他步态笨拙又不协调。他摔倒了好几次。在丛林边上,他停了下来。我肯定他会转身对着我。他会看我。他会耷拉下耳朵。他会咆哮。他会以某种诸如此类的方式为我们之间的关系做一个总结。他没有这么做。他只是目不转睛地看着丛林。然后,理查德·帕克,我忍受折磨时的伴侣,激起我求生意志的可怕猛兽,向前走去,永远从我的生活中消失了。

  我挣扎着向岸边走去,倒在了海滩上。我四处张望。我真的是孤独一人,不仅被家人遗弃,并且现在被理查德·帕克遗弃,而且,我想,也被上帝遗弃了。当然,我并没有被遗弃。这座海滩如此柔软,坚实,广阔,就像上帝的胸膛,而且,在某个地方,有两只眼睛正闪着快乐的光,有一张嘴正因为有我在那儿而微笑着。

  几个小时以后,我的一个同类发现了我。他离开了,又带了一群人回来。大约有六七个人。他们用手捂着鼻子和嘴朝我走过来。我不知道他们怎么了。他们用一种奇怪的语言对我说话。他们把救生艇拖到了沙滩上。他们把我抬走了。我手里抓着一块从船上带下来的海龟肉,他们把肉抠出来扔了。

  我像个孩子一样哭起来。不是因为我对自己历尽磨难却生存下来而感到激动,虽然我的确感到激动。也不是因为我的兄弟姐妹就在我面前,虽然这也令我非常感动。我哭是因为理查德·帕克如此随便地离开了我。不能免啊。我是一个相信形式、相信秩序和谐的人。只要可能,我们就应该赋予事物一个有意义的形式。比如说——我想知道——你能一章不多、一章不少,用正好一百章把我的杂乱的故事说出来吗?我告诉你,我讨厌自己外号的原因之一就是,那个数字会一直循环下去。事物应当恰当地结束,这在生活中很重要。只有在这时你才能放手。否则你的心里就会装满应该说却从不曾说的话,你的心就会因悔恨而沉重。那个没有说出的再见直到今天都让我伤心。我真希望自己在救生艇里看了他最后一眼,希望我稍稍激怒了他,这样他就会牵挂我。我希望自己当时对他说一是的,我知道,对一只老虎,但我还是要说一我希望自己说理查德·帕克,一切都过去了。我们活了下来。你能相信吗?我对你的感谢无法用语言表达。如果没有你,我做不到这一点。我要正式地对你说:“理查德·帕克,谢谢你。谢谢你救了我的命。现在到你要去的地方去吧。这大半辈子你巳经了解了什么是动物园里有限的自由;现在你将会了解什么是丛林里有限的自由。我祝你好运。当心人类。他们不是你的朋友。但我希望你记住我是一个朋友。我不会忘记你的,这是肯定的。你会永远和我在一起,在我心里。那嘶嘶声是什么?啊,我们的小船触到沙滩了。那么,再见了,理查德·帕克,再见。上帝与你同在。”

  发现我的人把我带到了他们村里,在那里,几个女人给我洗了个澡。她们擦洗得太用力了,我不知道她们是否意识到我是天生的棕色皮肤,而不是个非常脏的白人小伙子。我试图解释。她们点点头,笑了笑,然后继续擦洗,仿佛我是船甲板。我以为她们要把我活剥了。但是她们给了我食物。可口的食物。我一开始吃,就没办法停下来了。我想我永远也不会停止感到饥饿。

  第二天,来了一辆警车,把我送进了医院。我的故事到此结束了。

  救我的人慷慨大方,让我深受感动。穷人送给我衣服和食物。医生和护士照顾我,仿佛我是个早产的婴儿。墨西哥和加拿大官员为我敞开了所有大门,因此从墨西哥海滩到我养母家再到多伦多大学的课堂,我只须走过一道长长的通行方便的走廊。我要对所有这些人表示衷心的感谢。

°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


PART   THREE

Benito Juarez Infirmary, Tomatlan, Mexico

CHAPTER    95


Mr. Tomohiro Okamoto, of the Maritime Department in the Japanese Ministry of Transport, now retired, told me that he and his junior colleague at the time, Mr. Atsuro Chiba, were in Long Beach, California—the American western seaboard's main container port, near L.A.—on unrelated business when they were advised that a lone survivor of the Japanese ship Tsimtsum, which had vanished without a trace in Pacific international waters several months before, was reported to have landed near the small town of Tomatlan, on the coast of Mexico. They were instructed by their department to go down to contact the survivor and see if any light could be shed on the fate of the ship. They bought a map of Mexico and looked to see where Tomatlan was. Unfortunately for them, a fold of the map crossed Baja California over a small coastal town named Tomatan, printed in small letters. Mr. Okamoto was convinced he read Tomatlan. Since it was less than halfway down Baja California, he decided the fastest way to get there would be to drive.

They set off in their rented car. When they got to Tomatan, eight hundred kilometres south of Long Beach, and saw that it was not Tomatlan, Mr. Okamoto decided that they would continue to Santa Rosalia, two hundred kilometres further south, and catch the ferry across the Gulf of California to Guaymas. The ferry was late and slow. And from Guaymas it was another thirteen hundred kilometres to Tomatlan. The roads were bad. They had a flat tire. Their car broke down and the mechanic who fixed it surreptitiously cannibalized the motor of parts, putting in used parts instead, for the replacement of which they had to pay the rental company and which resulted in the car breaking down a second time, on their way back. The second mechanic overcharged them. Mr. Okamoto admitted to me that they were very tired when they arrived at the Benito Juarez Infirmary in Tomatlan, which is not at all in Baja California but a hundred kilometres south of Puerto Vallarta, in the state of Jalisco, nearly level with Mexico City. They had been travelling non-stop for forty-one hours. "We work hard," Mr. Okamoto wrote.

He and Mr. Chiba spoke with Piscine Molitor Patel, in English, for close to three hours, taping the conversation. What follows are excerpts from the verbatim transcript. I am grateful to Mr. Okamoto for having made available to me a copy of the tape and of his final report. For the sake of clarity I have indicated who is speaking when it is not immediately apparent. Portions printed in a different font were spoken in Japanese, which I had translated.




CHAPTER   96

"Hello, Mr. Patel. My name is Tomohiro Okamoto. I am from the Maritime Department in the Japanese Ministry of Transport. This is my assistant, Atsuro Chiba. We have come to see you about the sinking of the ship Tsimtsum, of which you were a passenger. Would it be possible to talk to you now?"

"Yes, of course."

"Thank you. It is very kind of you. <translation>Now, Atsuro-kun, you're new at this, so pay attention and see to learn."

"Yes, Okamoto-san."

"Is the tape recorder on?"

"Yes it is."

"Good. Oh I'm so tired! For the record, today is February 19th, 1978. Case file number 250663, concerning the disappearance of the cargo ship Tsimtsum.</translation> Are you comfortable, Mr. Patel?"

"Yes, I am. Thank you. And you?"

"We are very comfortable."

"You've come all the way from Tokyo?"

"We were in Long Beach, California. We drove down."

"Did you have a good trip?"

"We had a wonderful trip. It was a beautiful drive."

"I had a terrible trip."

"Yes, we spoke to the police before coming here and we saw the lifeboat."

"I'm a little hungry."

"Would you like a cookie?"

"Oh, yes!"

"Here you go."

"Thank you!"

"You're welcome. It's only a cookie. Now, Mr. Patel, we were wondering if you could tell us what happened to you, with as much detail as possible."

"Yes. I'd be happy to."




CHAPTER   97

The story.




CHAPTER   98

Mr. Okamoto: "Very interesting."

Mr. Chiba: "What a story."

<translation>"He thinks we're fools.</translation> Mr. Patel, we'll take a little break and then we'll come back, yes?"

"That's fine. I'd like another cookie."

"Yes, of course."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"He's already had plenty and most he hasn't even eaten. They're right there beneath his bedsheet."

"Just give him another one. We kave to humour him.</translation> We'll be back in a few minutes."




第三部 墨西哥托马坦镇贝尼托华雷斯医院




  第95章

  日本运输部海运科的冈本友广先生现已退休,他告诉我,他和他当时的年轻助手千叶笃郎先生正在加利福尼亚的长滩——美国西部海岸主要集装箱港口,靠近洛杉矶——一处理不相关的事情,这时他们得到消息,有报道说几个月前在太平洋公海消失得无影无踪的日本船"齐姆楚姆"号的惟一幸存者在墨西哥海岸一个叫托马坦的小镇上了岸。科里指示他们与幸存者取得联系,看看是否能够了解到船的命运如何。他们买了一张墨西哥地图,查找托马坦在哪里。不幸的是,地图的一道折痕穿过下加利福尼亚,从一个叫托马·坦的沿海小缜越过,小镇的名字是用小写字母印刷的。冈本先生以为自己读到的是托马坦。因为这座小镇就在下加利福尼亚往南不到一半路程的地方,所以他决定到那里去最快的方式是开车。

  他们开着租来的车出发了。当他们到达长滩以南800公里处的托马·坦,发现那里并不是托马坦的时候,冈本决定继续向南开200公里到圣罗莎利亚,然后乘轮渡越过加利福尼亚湾到瓜伊马斯。渡船晚点了,而且开得很慢。从瓜伊马斯到托马坦还有1300公里。路很难走。轮胎瘪了,车坏了,修车的机修工偷偷拆下发动机零件,把旧零件放进去。因为零件被更换,他们得赔偿汽车租赁公司,而且车在他们回去的路上又坏了一次。第二位机修工多收了他们钱。冈本先生向我承认,他们到达托马坦的见尼托华雷斯医院时已经非常疲劳了。这家医院根本不是在下加利福尼亚,而是在巴亚尔塔港,在哈利斯科,几乎与墨西哥城在一个纬度上。他们一口气赶了四十一小时的路。"我们拼命干活。"冈

  本先生写道。

  他和千叶先生用英语与帕特尔先生交谈了将近三个小时,并将谈话做了录音。下面是一字不差的录音文字记录节选。我感谢冈本先生向我提供了一份复制录音带和他的最终报告。为清楚起见,我在说话人不很明确之处做了提示。用不同字体印刷的部分的原文是日语,是我翻译过来的。



  第96章

  “你好,帕特尔先生。我叫冈本友广。我是日本交通运输部海运科的。这是我的助手千叶笃郎。我们是为‘齐姆楚姆’号沉没一事而来,你是船上的一名乘客。现在可以和你谈谈吗?”

  "可以,当然可以。"

  "谢谢。你太好了。现在,笃郎君,你对这项工作不了解,注意听,好好学。"

  "是,冈本先生。"

  "录音机打开了吗?"

  "是的,打开了。"

  "好。噢,我太累了!记下,今天是1978年2月19日。案卷号250663,关于‘齐姆楚姆’号货船失踪一事。你感觉舒服吗,帕特尔先生?"

  "是的,谢谢。你们呢?"

  "我们感觉很舒服。"

  "你们大老远的从东京来?"

  "我们在加利福尼亚的长滩。我们是开车来的。”

  "旅途愉快吗?"

  "旅途很愉快。开车很愉快。"

  "我的旅途糟糕透了。;

  "是的,我们来之前和警察谈过了,我们还看见了救生艇。"

  "我有点儿饿了。"

  "你想要一块小甜饼吗?"

  "噢,好的!"

  "给你。"

  "谢谢!"

  "不客气。只是一块小甜饼。现在,帕特尔先生,我们想知道你能否告诉我们发生了什么事,尽量详细一些。"

  "好的。我很高兴这么做。"



  第97章

  故事。



  第98章

  冈本先生:“很有意思。”

  千叶先生:“真是个有趣的故事。”

  “他以为我们是傻瓜。帕特尔先生,我们休息一会儿,然后再回来,行吗?”

  "可以。我想再要一块小甜饼。"

  "当然可以。"

  千叶先生他已经要了很多,大多数都没吃。那些小甜饼就在那儿,在他的床单下面。"

  "再给他一块吧。我们得顺着他。我们几分钟就回来。"


°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0


CHAPTER   99

Mr. Okamoto: "Mr. Patel, we don't believe your story."

"Sorry—these cookies are good but they tend to crumble. I'm amazed. Why not?"

"It doesn't hold up."

"What do you mean?"

"Bananas don't float."

"I'm sorry?"

"You said the orang-utan came floating on an island of bananas."

"That's right."

"Bananas don't float."

"Yes, they do."

"They're too heavy."

"No, they're not. Here, try for yourself. I have two bananas right here."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"Where did those come from? What else does he have under his bedsheet?"

Mr. Okamoto: "Damn it.</translation> No, that's all right."

"There's a sink over there."

"That's fine."

"I insist. Fill that sink with water, drop these bananas in, and we'll see who's right."

"We'd like to move on."

"I absolutely insist."

[Silence]

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What do we do?"

Mr. Okamoto: "I feel this is going to be another very long day."</translation>

[Sound of a chair being pushed back. Distant sound of water gushing out of a tap]

Pi Patel: "What's happening? I can't see from here."

Mr. Okamoto [distantly]: "I'm filling the sink."

"Have you put the bananas in yet?"

[Distantly] "No."

"And now?"

[Distantly] "They're in."

"And?"

[Silence]

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"Are they floating?"

[Distantly] "Tkey're floating."</translation>

"So, are they floating?"

[Distantly] "They're floating."

"What did I tell you?"

Mr. Okamoto: "Yes, yes. But it would take a lot of bananas to hold up an orang-utan."

"It did. There was close to a ton. It still makes me sick when I think of all those bananas floating away and going to waste when they were mine for the picking."

"It's a pity. Now, about?

"Could I have my bananas back, please?"

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"I'll get them."

[Sound of a chair being pushed back]

[Distantly] "Look at that. They really do float."</translation>

Mr. Okamoto: "What about this algae island you say you came upon?"

Mr. Chiba: "Here are your bananas."

Pi Patel: "Thank you. Yes?"

"I'm sorry to say it so bluntly, we don't mean to hurt your feelings, but you don't really expect us to believe you, do you? Carnivorous trees? A fish-eating algae that produces fresh water? Tree-dwelling aquatic rodents? These things don't exist."

"Only because you've never seen them."

"That's right. We believe what we see."

"So did Columbus. What do you do when you're in the dark?"

"Your island is botanically impossible."

"Said the fly just before landing in the Venus flytrap."

"Why has no one else come upon it?"

"It's a big ocean crossed by busy ships. I went slowly, observing much."

"No scientist would believe you."

"These would be the same who dismissed Copernicus and Darwin. Have scientists finished coming upon new plants? In the Amazon basin, for example?"

"Not plants that contradict the laws of nature."

"Which you know through and through?"

"Well enough to know the possible from the impossible."

Mr. Chiba: "I have an uncle who knows a lot about botany. He lives in the country near Hita-Gun. He's a bonsai master."

Pi Patel: "A what?"

"A bonsai master. You know, bonsai are little trees."

"You mean shrubs."

"No, I mean trees. Bonsai are little trees. They are less than two feet tall. You can carry them in your arms. They can be very old. My uncle has one that is over three hundred years old."

"Three-hundred-year-old trees that are two feet tall that you can carry in your arms?"

"Yes. They're very delicate. They need a lot of attention."

"Whoever heard of such trees? They're botanically impossible."

"But I assure you they exist, Mr. Patel. My uncle?

"I believe what I see."

Mr. Okamoto: "Just a moment, please. <translation>Atsuro, with all due respect for your uncle who lives in the country near Hita-Gun, we're not here to talk idly about botany."

"I'm just trying to help."

"Do your uncle's bonsai eat meat?"

"I don't think so."

"Have you ever been bitten by one of his bonsai?"

"No."

"In that case, your uncle's bonsai are not helping us.</translation> Where were we?"

Pi Patel: "With the tall, full-sized trees firmly rooted to the ground I was telling you about."

"Let us put them aside for now."

"It might be hard. I never tried pulling them out and carrying them."

"You're a funny man, Mr. Patel. Ha! Ha! Ha!"

Pi Patel: "Ha! Ha! Ha!"

Mr. Chiba: "Ha! Ha! Ha! <translation>It wasn't that funny."

Mr. Okamoto: "Just keep laughing.</translation> Ha! Ha! Ha!"

Mr. Chiba: "Ha! Ha! Ha!"

Mr. Okamoto: "Now about the tiger, we're not sure about it either."

"What do you mean?"

"We have difficulty believing it."

"It's an incredible story."

"Precisely."

"I don't know how I survived."

"Clearly it was a strain."

"I'll have another cookie."

"There are none left."

"What's in that bag?"

"Nothing."

"Can I see?"

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"There goes our lunch."</translation>

Mr. Okamoto: "Getting back to the tiger..."

Pi Patel: "Terrible business. Delicious sandwiches."

Mr. Okamoto: "Yes, they look good."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"I'm hungry."</translation>

"Not a trace of it has been found. That's a bit hard to believe, isn't it? There are no tigers in the Americas. If there were a wild tiger out there, don't you think the police would have heard about it by now?"

"I should tell you about the black panther that escaped from the Zurich Zoo in the middle of winter."

"Mr. Patel, a tiger is an incredibly dangerous wild animal. How could you survive in a lifeboat with one? It's?

"What you don't realize is that we are a strange and forbidding species to wild animals. We fill them with fear. They avoid us as much as possible. It took centuries to still the fear in some pliable animals—domestication it's called—but most cannot get over their fear, and I doubt they ever will. When wild animals fight us, it is out of sheer desperation. They fight when they feel they have no other way out. It's a very last resort."

"In a lifeboat? Come on, Mr. Patel, it's just too hard to believe!"

"Hard to believe? What do you know about hard to believe? You want hard to believe? I'll give you hard to believe. It's a closely held secret among Indian zookeepers that in 1971 Bara the polar bear escaped from the Calcutta Zoo. She was never heard from again, not by police or hunters or poachers or anyone else. We suspect she's living freely on the banks of the Hugli River. Beware if you go to Calcutta, my good sirs: if you have sushi on the breath you may pay a high price! If you took the city of Tokyo and turned it upside down and shook it, you'd be amazed at all the animals that would fall out: badgers, wolves, boa constrictors, Komodo dragons, crocodiles, ostriches, baboons, capybaras, wild boars, leopards, manatees, ruminants in untold numbers. There is no doubt in my mind that feral giraffes and feral hippos have been living in Tokyo for generations without being seen by a soul. You should compare one day the things that stick to the soles of your shoes as you walk down the street with what you see lying at the bottom of the cages in the Tokyo Zoo—then look up! And you expect to find a tiger in a Mexican jungle! It's laughable, just plain laughable. Ha! Ha! Ha!"

"There may very well be feral giraffes and feral hippos living in Tokyo and a polar bear living freely in Calcutta. We just don't believe there was a tiger living in your lifeboat."

"The arrogance of big-city folk! You grant your metropolises all the animals of Eden, but you deny my hamlet the merest Bengal tiger!"

"Mr. Patel, please calm down."

"If you stumble at mere believability, what are you living for? Isn't love hard to believe?"

"Mr. Patel?

"Don't you bully me with your politeness! Love is hard to believe, ask any lover. Life is hard to believe, ask any scientist. God is hard to believe, ask any believer. What is your problem with hard to believe?"

"We're just being reasonable."

"So am I! I applied my reason at every moment. Reason is excellent for getting food, clothing and shelter. Reason is the very best tool kit. Nothing beats reason for keeping tigers away. But be excessively reasonable and you risk throwing out the universe with the bathwater."

"Calm down, Mr. Patel, calm down."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"The bathwater? Why is he talking about bathwater?"</translation>

"How can I be calm? You should have seen Richard Parker!"

"Yes, yes."

"Huge. Teeth like this! Claws like scimitars!"

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What are scimitars?"

Mr. Okamoto: "Chiba-san,, instead of asking stupid vocabulary questions, why don't you make yourself useful? This boy is a tough nut to crack. Do something!"</translation>

Mr. Chiba: "Look! A chocolate bar!"

Pi Patel: "Wonderful!"

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: <translation>"Like he hasn't already stolen our whole lunch. Soon he'll be demanding tempura."</translation>

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "We are losing sight of the point of this investigation. We are here because of the sinking of a cargo ship. You are the sole survivor. And you were only a passenger. You bear no responsibility for what happened. We?

"Chocolate is so good!"

"We are not seeking to lay criminal charges. You are an innocent victim of a tragedy at sea. We are only trying to determine why and how the Tsimtsum sank. We thought you might help us, Mr. Patel."

[Silence]

"Mr. Patel?"

[Silence]

Pi Patel: "Tigers exist, lifeboats exist, oceans exist. Because the three have never come together in your narrow, limited experience, you refuse to believe that they might. Yet the plain fact is that the Tsimtsum brought them together and then sank."

[Silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "What about this Frenchman?"

"What about him?"

"Two blind people in two separate lifeboats meeting up in the Pacific—the coincidence seems a little far-fetched, no?"

"It certainly does."

"We find it very unlikely."

"So is winning the lottery, yet someone always wins."

"We find it extremely hard to believe."

"So did I."

<translation>"I knew we should have taken the day off.</translation> You talked about food?"

"We did."

"He knew a lot about food."

"If you can call it food."

"The cook on the Tsimtsum was a Frenchman."

"There are Frenchmen all over the world."

"Maybe the Frenchman you met was the cook."

"Maybe. How should I know? I never saw him. I was blind. Then Richard Parker ate him alive."

"How convenient."

"Not at all. It was horrific and it stank. By the way, how do you explain the meerkat bones in the lifeboat?"

"Yes, the bones of a small animal were?

"More than one!"

"—of some small animals were found in the lifeboat. They must have come from the ship."

"We had no meerkats at the zoo."

"We have no proof they were meerkat bones."

Mr. Chiba: "Maybe they were banana bones! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!"

<translation>"Atsuro, shut up!"

"I'm very sorry, Okamoto-san. It's the fatigue."

"You're bringing our service into disrepute!"

"Very sorry, Okamoto-san."</translation>

Mr. Okamoto: "They could be bones from another small animal."

"They were meerkats."

"They could be mongooses."

"The mongooses at the zoo didn't sell. They stayed in India."

"They could be shipboard pests, like rats. Mongooses are common in India."

"Mongooses as shipboard pests?"

"Why not?"

"Who swam in the stormy Pacific, several of them, to the lifeboat? That's a little hard to believe, wouldn't you say?"

"Less hard to believe than some of the things we've heard in the last two hours. Perhaps the mongooses were already aboard the lifeboat, like the rat you mentioned."

"Simply amazing the number of animals in that lifeboat."

"Simply amazing."

"A real jungle."

"Yes."

"Those bones are meerkat bones. Have them checked by an expert."

"There weren't that many left. And there were no heads."

"I used them as bait."

"It's doubtful an expert could tell whether they were meerkat bones or mongoose bones."

"Find yourself a forensic zoologist."

"All right, Mr. Patel! You win. We cannot explain the presence of meerkat bones, if that is what they are, in the lifeboat. But that is not our concern here. We are here because a Japanese cargo ship owned by Oika Shipping Company, flying the Panamanian flag, sank in the Pacific."

"Something I never forget, not for a minute. I lost my whole family."

"We're sorry aboutt that."

"Not as much as I am."

[Long silence]

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What do we do now?"

Mr. Okamoto: "I don't know."</translation>

[Long silence]

Pi Patel: "Would you like a cookie?"

Mr. Okamoto: "Yes, that would be nice. Thank you."

Mr. Chiba: "Thank you."

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "It's a nice day."

Pi Patel: "Yes. Smnny."

[Long silence]

Pi Patel: "Is this your first visit to Mexico?"

Mr. Okamoto: "Yes, it is."

"Mine too."

[Long silence]

Pi Patel: "So, you didn't like my story?"

Mr. Okamoto: "No, we liked it very much. Didn't we, Atsuro? We will remember it for a long, long time."

Mr. Chiba: "We will."

[Silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "But for the purposes of our investigation, we would like to know what really happened."

"What really happened?"

"Yes."

"So you want another story?"

"Uhh...no. We would like to know what really happened."

"Doesn't the telling of something always become a story?"

"Uhh...perhaps in English. In Japanese a story would have an element of invention in it. We don't want any invention. We want the 'straight facts', as you say in English."

"Isn't telling about something—using words, English or Japanese—already something of an invention? Isn't just looking upon this world already something of an invention?"

"Uhh..."

"The world isn't just the way it is. It is how we understand it, no? And in understanding something, we bring something to it, no? Doesn't that make life a story?"

"Ha! Ha! Ha! You are very intelligent, Mr. Patel."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What is he talking about?"

"I have no idea."</translation>

Pi Patel: "You want words that reflect reality?"

"Yes."

"Words that do not contradict reality?"

"Exactly."

"But tigers don't contradict reality."

"Oh please, no more tigers."

"I know what you want. You want a story that won't surprise you. That will confirm what you already know. That won't make you see higher or further or differently. You want a flat story. An immobile story. You want dry, yeastless factuality."

"Uhh..."

"You want a story without animals."

"Yes!"

"Without tigers or orang-utans."

"That's right."

"Without hyenas or zebras."

"Without them."

"Without meerkats or mongooses."

"We don't want them."

"Without giraffes or hippopotamuses."

"We will plug our ears with our fingers!"

"So I'm right. You want a story without animals."

"We want a story without animals that will explain the sinking of the Tsimtsum."

"Give me a minute, please."

"Of course. <translation>I think we're finally getting somewhere. Let's hope he speaks some sense."</translation>

[Long silence]

"Here's another story."

"Good."

"The ship sank. It made a sound like a monstrous metallic burp. Things bubbled at the surface and then vanished. I found myself kicking water in the Pacific Ocean. I swam for the lifeboat. It was the hardest swim of my life. I didn't seem to be moving. I kept swallowing water. I was very cold. I was rapidly losing strength. I wouldn't have made it if the cook hadn't thrown me a lifebuoy and pulled me in. I climbed aboard and collapsed.

"Four of us survived. Mother held on to some bananas and made it to the lifeboat. The cook was already aboard, as was the sailor.

"He ate the flies. The cook, that is. We hadn't been in the lifeboat a full day; we had food and water to last us for weeks; we had fishing gear and solar stills; we had no reason to believe that we wouldn't be rescued soon. Yet there he was, swinging his arms and catching flies and eating them greedily. Right away he was in a holy terror of hunger. He was calling us idiots and fools for not joining him in the feast. We were offended and disgusted, but we didn't show it. We were very polite about it. He was a stranger and a foreigner. Mother smiled and shook her head and raised her hand in refusal. He was a disgusting man. His mouth had the discrimination of a garbage heap. He also ate the rat. He cut it up and dried it in the sun. I—I'll be honest—I had a small piece, very small, behind Mother's back. I was so hungry. He was such a brute, that cook, ill-tempered and hypocritical.

"The sailor was young. Actually, he was older than me, probably in his early twenties, but he broke his leg jumping from the ship and his suffering made him a child. He was beautiful. He had no facial hair at all and a clear, shining complexion. His features—the broad face, the flattened nose, the narrow, pleated eyes—looked so elegant. I thought he looked like a Chinese emperor. His suffering was terrible. He spoke no English, not a single word, not yes or no, hello or thank you. He spoke only Chinese. We couldn't understand a word he said. He must have felt very lonely. When he wept, Mother held his head in her lap and I held his hand. It was very, very sad. He suffered and we couldn't do anything about it.

"His right leg was badly broken at the thigh. The bone stuck out of his flesh. He screamed with pain. We set his leg as best we could and we made sure he was eating and drinking. But his leg became infected. Though we drained it of pus every day, it got worse. His foot became black and bloated.

"It was the cook's idea. He was a brute. He dominated us. He whispered that the blackness would spread and that he would survive only if his leg were amputated. Since the bone was broken at the thigh, it would involve no more than cutting through flesh and setting a tourniquet. I can still hear his evil whisper. He would do the job to save the sailor's life, he said, but we would have to hold him. Surprise would be the only anaesthetic. We fell upon him. Mother and I held his arms while the cook sat on his good leg. The sailor writhed and screamed. His chest rose and fell. The cook worked the knife quickly. The leg fell off. Immediately Mother and I let go and moved away. We thought that if the restraint was ended, so would his struggling. We thought he would lie calmly. He didn't. He sat up instantly. His screams were all the worse for being unintelligible. He screamed and we stared, transfixed. There was blood everywhere. Worse, there was the contrast between the frantic activity of the poor sailor and the gentle repose of his leg at the bottom of the boat. He kept looking at the limb, as if imploring it to return. At last he fell back. We hurried into action. The cook folded some skin over the bone. We wrapped the stump in a piece of cloth and we tied a rope above the wound to stop the bleeding. We laid him as comfortably as we could on a mattress of life jackets and kept him warm. I thought it was all for nothing. I couldn't believe a human being could survive so much pain, so much butchery. Throughout the evening and night he moaned, and his breathing was harsh and uneven. He had fits of agitated delirium. I expected him to die during the night.

"He clung to life. At dawn he was still alive. He went in and out of consciousness. Mother gave him water. I caught sight of the amputated leg. It cut my breath short. In the commotion it had been shoved aside and forgotten in the dark. It had seeped a liquid and looked thinner. I took a life jacket and used it as a glove. I picked the leg up.

"'What are you doing?' asked the cook.

"'I'm going to throw it overboard,' I replied.

"'Don't be an idiot. We'll use it as bait. That was the whole point.'

"He seemed to regret his last words even as they were coming out, for his voice faded quickly. He turned away.

"'The whole point?' Mother asked. 'What do you mean by that?'

"He pretended to be busy.

"Mother's voice rose. 'Are you telling us that we cut this poor boy's leg off not to save his life but to get fishing bait?'

"Silence from the brute.

"'Answer me!' shouted Mother.

"Like a cornered beast he lifted his eyes and glared at her. 'Our supplies are running out,' he snarled. 'We need more food or we'll die.'

"Mother returned his glare. 'Our supplies are not running out! We have plenty of food and water. We have package upon package of biscuits to tide us over till our rescue.' She took hold of the plastic container in which we put the open rations of biscuits. It was unexpectedly light in her hands. The few crumbs in it rattled. 'What!' She opened it. 'Where are the biscuits? The container was full last night!'

"The cook looked away. As did I.

"'You selfish monster!' screamed Mother. 'The only reason we're running out of food is because you're gorging yourself on it!'

"'He had some too,' he said, nodding my way.

"Mother's eyes turned to me. My heart sank.

"'Piscine, is that true?'

"'It was night, Mother. I was half asleep and I was so hungry. He gave me a biscuit. I ate it without thinking...'

"'Only one, was it?' sneered the cook.

"It was Mother's turn to look away. The anger seemed to go out of her. Without saying another word she went back to nursing the sailor.

"I wished for her anger. I wished for her to punish me. Only not this silence. I made to arrange some life jackets for the sailor's comfort so that I could be next to her. I whispered, 'I'm sorry, Mother, I'm sorry.' My eyes were brimming with tears. When I brought them up, I saw that hers were too. But she didn't look at me. Her eyes were gazing upon some memory in mid-air.

"'We're all alone, Piscine, all alone,' she said, in a tone that broke every hope in my body. I never felt so lonely in all my life as I did at that moment. We had been in the lifeboat two weeks already and it was taking its toll on us. It was getting harder to believe that Father and Ravi had survived.

"When we turned around, the cook was holding the leg by the ankle over the water to drain it. Mother brought her hand over the sailor's eyes.

"He died quietly, the life drained out of him like the liquid from his leg. The cook promptly butchered him. The leg had made for poor bait. The dead flesh was too decayed to hold on to the fishing hook; it simply dissolved in the water. Nothing went to waste with this monster. He cut up everything, including the sailor's skin and every inch of his intestines. He even prepared his genitals. When he had finished with his torso, he moved on to his arms and shoulders and to his legs. Mother and I rocked with pain and horror. Mother shrieked at the cook, 'How can you do this, you monster? Where is your humanity? Have you no decency? What did the poor boy do to you? You monster! You monster!' The cook replied with unbelievable vulgarity.

"'At least cover his face, for God's sake!' cried my mother. It was unbearable to have that beautiful face, so noble and serene, connected to such a sight below. The cook threw himself upon the sailor's head and before our very eyes scalped him and pulled off his face. Mother and I vomited.

"When he had finished, he threw the butchered carcass overboard. Shortly after, strips of flesh and pieces of organs were lying to dry in the sun all over the boat. We recoiled in horror. We tried not to look at them. The smell would not go away.

"The next time the cook was close by, Mother slapped him in the face, a full hard slap that punctuated the air with a sharp crack. It was something shocking coming from my mother. And it was heroic. It was an act of outrage and pity and grief and bravery. It was done in memory of that poor sailor. It was to salvage his dignity.

"I was stunned. So was the cook. He stood without moving or saying a word as Mother looked him straight in the face. I noticed how he did not meet her eyes.

"We retreated to our private spaces. I stayed close to her. I was filled with a mix of rapt admiration and abject fear.

"Mother kept an eye on him. Two days later she saw him do it. He tried to be discreet, but she saw him bring his hand to his mouth. She shouted, 'I saw you! You just ate a piece! You said it was for bait! I knew it. You monster! You animal! How could you? He's human! He's your own kind!' If she had expected him to be mortified, to spit it out and break down and apologize, she was wrong. He kept chewing. In fact, he lifted his head up and quite openly put the rest of the strip in his mouth. 'Tastes like pork,' he muttered. Mother expressed her indignation and disgust by violently turning away. He ate another strip. 'I feel stronger already,' he muttered. He concentrated on his fishing.

"We each had our end of the lifeboat. It's amazing how willpower can build walls. Whole days went by as if he weren't there.

"But we couldn't ignore him entirely. He was a brute, but a practical brute. He was good with his hands and he knew the sea. He was full of good ideas. He was the one who thought of building a raft to help with the fishing. If we survived any time at all, it was thanks to him. I helped him as best I could. He was very short-tempered, always shouting at me and insulting me.

"Mother and I didn't eat any of the sailor's body, not the smallest morsel, despite the cost in weakness to us, but we did start to eat what the cook caught from the sea. My mother, a lifelong vegetarian, brought herself to eat raw fish and raw turtle. She had a very hard time of it. She never got over her revulsion. It came easier to me. I found hunger improved the taste of everything.

"When your life has been given a reprieve, it's impossible not to feel some warmth for the one to whom you owe that reprieve. It was very exciting when the cook hauled aboard a turtle or caught a great big dorado. It made us smile broadly and there was a glow in our chests that lasted for hours. Mother and the cook talked in a civil way, even joked. During some spectacular sunsets, life on the boat was nearly good. At such times I looked at him with—yes—with tenderness. With love. I imagined that we were fast friends. He was a coarse man even when he was in a good mood, but we pretended not to notice it, even to ourselves. He said that we would come upon an island. That was our main hope. We exhausted our eyes scanning the horizon for an island that never came. That's when he stole food and water.

"The flat and endless Pacific rose like a great wall around us. I never thought we would get around it.

"He killed her. The cook killed my mother. We were starving. I was weak. I couldn't hold on to a turtle. Because of me we lost it. He hit me. Mother hit him. He hit her back. She turned to me and said, 'Go!' pushing me towards the raft. I jumped for it. I thought she was coming with me. I landed in the water. I scrambled aboard the raft. They were fighting. I did nothing but watch. My mother was fighting an adult man. He was mean and muscular. He caught her by the wrist and twisted it. She shrieked and fell. He moved over her. The knife appeared. He raised it in the air. It came down. Next it was up—it was red. It went up and down repeatedly. I couldn't see her. She was at the bottom of the boat. I saw only him. He stopped. He raised his head and looked at me. He hurled something my way. A line of blood struck me across the face. No whip could have inflicted a more painful lash. I held my mother's head in my hands. I let it go. It sank in a cloud of blood, her tress trailing like a tail. Fish spiralled down towards it until a shark's long grey shadow cut across its path and it vanished. I looked up. I couldn't see him. He was hiding at the bottom of the boat. He appeared when he threw my mother's body overboard. His mouth was red. The water boiled with fish.

"I spent the rest of that day and the night on the raft, looking at him. We didn't speak a word. He could have cut the raft loose. But he didn't. He kept me around, like a bad conscience.

"In the morning, in plain sight of him, I pulled on the rope and boarded the lifeboat. I was very weak. He said nothing. I kept my peace. He caught a turtle. He gave me its blood. He butchered it and laid its best parts for me on the middle bench. I ate.

"Then we fought and I killed him. He had no expression on his face, neither of despair nor of anger, neither of fear nor of pain. He gave up. He let himself be killed, though it was still a struggle. He knew he had gone too far, even by his bestial standards. He had gone too far and now he didn't want to go on living any more. But he never said 'I'm sorry.' Why do we cling to our evil ways?

"The knife was all along in plain view on the bench. We both knew it. He could have had it in his hands from the start. He was the one who put it there. I picked it up. I stabbed him in the stomach. He grimaced but remained standing. I pulled the knife out and stabbed him again. Blood was pouring out. Still he didn't fall over. Looking me in the eyes, he lifted his head ever so slightly. Did he mean something by this? I took it that he did. I stabbed him in the throat, next to the Adam's apple. He dropped like a stone. And died. He didn't say anything. He had no last words. He only coughed up blood. A knife has a horrible dynamic power; once in motion, it's hard to stop. I stabbed him repeatedly. His blood soothed my chapped hands. His heart was a struggle—all those tubes that connected it. I managed to get it out. It tasted delicious, far better than turtle. I ate his liver. I cut off great pieces of his flesh.

"He was such an evil man. Worse still, he met evil in me—selfishness, anger, ruthlessness. I must live with that.

"Solitude began. I turned to God. I survived."

[Long silence]

"Is that better? Are there any parts you find hard to believe? Anything you'd like me to change?"

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What a korrible story."

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "Both the zebra and the Taiwanese sailor broke a leg, did you notice that?"

"No, I didn't."

"And the hyena bit off the zebra's leg just as the cook cut off the sailor's."

"Ohhh, Okamoto-san, you see a lot."

"Tke blind Frenchman they met in the other lifeboat—didn't he admit to killing a man and a woman?"

"Yes, he did."

"The cook killed the sailor and his mother"

"Very impressive."

"His stories match."

"So the Taiwanese sailor is the zebra, his mother is the orang-utan, the cook is ... the hyena ?which means he is the tiger!"

"Yes. The tiger killed the hyena-and the blind Frenchman—just as he killed the cook."</translation>

Pi Patel: "Do you have another chocolate bar?"

Mr. Chiba: "Right away!"

"Thank you."

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"But what does it mean, Okamoto-san?"

"I have no idea."

"And what about those teeth? Whose teeth were those in the tree?"

"I don't know. I'm not inside this boy's head."</translation>

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "Please excuse me for asking, but did the cook say anything about the sinking of the Tsimtsum?"

"In this other story?"

"Yes."

"He didn't."

"He made no mention of anything leading up to the early morning of July 2nd that might explain what happened?"

"No."

"Nothing of a nature mechanical or structural?"

"No."

"Nothing about other ships or objects at sea?"

"No."

"He could not explain the sinking of the Tsimtsum at all?"

"No"

"Could he say why it didn't send out a distress signal?"

"And if it had? In my experience, when a dingy, third-rate rust-bucket sinks, unless it has the luck of carrying oil, lots of it, enough to kill entire ecosystems, no one cares and no one hears about it. You're on your own."

"When Oika realized that something was wrong, it was too late. You were too far out for air rescue. Ships in the area were told to be on the lookout. They reported seeing nothing."

"And while we're on the subject, the ship wasn't the only thing that was third-rate. The crew were a sullen, unfriendly lot, hard at work when officers were around but doing nothing when they weren't. They didn't speak a word of English and they were of no help to us. Some of them stank of alcohol by mid-afternoon. Who's to say what those idiots did? The officers?

"What do you mean by that?"

"By what?"

"'Who's to say what those idiots did?'"

"I mean that maybe in a fit of drunken insanity some of them released the animals."

Mr. Chiba: "Who had the keys to the cages?"

"Father did."

Mr. Chiba: "So how could the crew open the cages if they didn't have the keys?"

"I don't know. They probably used crowbars."

Mr. Chiba: "Why would they do that? Why would anyone want to release a dangerous wild animal from its cage?"

"I don't know. Can anyone fathom the workings of a drunken man's mind? All I can tell you is what happened. The animals were out of their cages."

Mr. Okamoto: "Excuse me. You have doubts about the fitness of the crew?"

"Grave doubts."

"Did you witness any of the officers being under the influence of alcohol?"

"No."

"But you saw some of the crew being under the influence of alcohol?"

"Yes."

"Did the officers act in what seemed to you a competent and professional manner?"

"They had little to do with us. They never came close to the animals."

"I mean in terms of running the ship."

"How should I know? Do you think we had tea with them every day? They spoke English, but they were no better than the crew. They made us feel unwelcome in the common room and hardly said a word to us during meals. They went on in Japanese, as if we weren't there. We were just a lowly Indian family with a bothersome cargo. We ended up eating on our own in Father and Mother's cabin. 'Adventure beckons!' said Ravi. That's what made it tolerable, our sense of adventure. We spent most of our time shovelling excrement and rinsing cages and giving feed while Father played the vet. So long as the animals were all right, we were all right. I don't know if the officers were competent."

"You said the ship was listing to port?"

"Yes."

"And that there was an incline from bow to stern?"

"Yes."

"So the ship sank stern first?"

"Yes."

"Not bow first?"

"No."

"You are sure? There was a slope from the front of the ship to the back?"

"Yes."

"Did the ship hit another ship?"

"I didn't see another ship."

"Did it hit any other object?"

"Not that I saw."

"Did it run aground?"

"No, it sank out of sight."

"You were not aware of mechanical problems after leaving Manila?"

"No."

"Did it appear to you that the ship was properly loaded?"

"It was my first time on a ship. I don't know what a properly loaded ship should look like."

"You believe you heard an explosion?"

"Yes."

"Any other noises?"

"A thousand."

"I mean that might explain the sinking."

"No."

"You said the ship sank quickly."

"Yes."

"Can you estimate how long it took?"

"It's hard to say. Very quickly. I would think less than twenty minutes."

"And there was a lot of debris?"

"Yes."

"Was the ship struck by a freak wave?"

"I don't think so."

"But there was a storm?"

"The sea looked rough to me. There was wind and rain."

"How high were the waves?"

"High. Twenty-five, thirty feet."

"That's quite modest, actually."

"Not when you're in a lifeboat."

"Yes, of course. But for a cargo ship."

"Maybe they were higher. I don't know. The weather was bad enough to scare me witless, that's all I know for sure."

"You said the weather improved quickly. The ship sank and right after it was a beautiful day, isn't that what you said?"

"Yes."

"Sounds like no more than a passing squall."

"It sank the ship."

"That's what we're wondering."

"My whole family died."

"We're sorry about that."

"Not as much as I am."

"So what happened, Mr. Patel? We're puzzled.. Everything was normal and then...?"

"Then normal sank."

"Why?"

"I don't know. You should be telling me. You're the experts. Apply your science."

"We don't understand."

[Long silence]

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"Now what?"
Mr. Okamoto: "We give up. The explanation for the sinking of the Tsimtsum is at the bottom of the Pacific."

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "Yes, that's it. Let's go.</translation> Well, Mr. Patel, I think we have all we need. We thank you very much for your cooperaticon. You've been very, very helpful."

"You're welcome. But before you go, I'd like to ask you something."

"Yes?"

"The Tsimtsum sank on July 2nd, 1977."

"Yes."

"And I arrived on the coast of Mexico, the sole human surviwor of the Tsimtsum, on February 14th, 1978."

"That's right."

"I told you two stories that account for the 227 days in between."

"Yes, you did."

"Neither explains the sinking of the Tsimtsum."

"That's right."

"Neither makes a factual difference to you."

"That's true."

"You can't prove which story is true and which is not. You must take my word for it."

"I guess so."

"In both stories the ship sinks, my entire family dies, and I suffer."

"Yes, that's true."

"So tell me, since it makes no factual difference to you and you can't prove the question either way, which story do you prefer? Which is the better story, the story with animals or the story without animals?"

Mr. Okamoto: "That's an interesting question..."

Mr. Chiba: "The story with animals."

Mr. Okamoto: <translation>"Yes.</translation> The story with animals is the better story."

Pi Patel: "Thank you. And so it goes with God."

[Silence]

Mr. Chiba: <translation>"What did he just say?"

Mr. Okamoto: "I don't know."

Mr. Chiba: "Oh look—he's crying."</translation>

[Long silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "We'll be careful when we drive away. We don't want to run into Richard Parker."

Pi Patel: "Don't worry, you won't. He's hiding somewhere you'll never find him."

Mr. Okamoto: "Thank you for taking the time to talk to us, Mr. Patel. We're grateful. And we're really very sorry about what happened to you."

"Thank you."

"What will you be doing now?"

"I guess I'll go to Canada."

"Not back to India?"

"No. There's nothing there for me now. Only sad memories."

"Of course, you know you will be getting insurance money."

"Oh."

"Yes. Oika will be in touch with you."

[Silence]

Mr. Okamoto: "We should be going. We wish you all the best, Mr. Patel."

Mr. Chiba: "Yes, all the best."

"Thank you."

Mr. Okamoto: "Goodbye."

Mr. Chiba: "Goodbye."

Pi Patel: "Would you like some cookies for the road?"

Mr. Okamoto: "That would be nice."

"Here, have three each."

"Thank you."

Mr. Chiba: "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Goodbye. God be with you, my brothers."

"Thank you. And with you too, Mr. Patel."

Mr. Chiba: "Goodbye."




  第99章

  冈本先生:"帕特尔先生,我们不相信你的故事。"

  "真遗憾,小甜饼很好吃,但是太容易碎了。我很吃惊。为什么呢?"

  "这个故事经不起推敲。"

  "你是什么意思?"

  "香蕉不能浮在水上。"

  "对不起我不懂?"

  "你刚才说猩猩是在由香蕉堆成的小岛上漂来的。"

  "香蕉不能浮在水上。"

  "不,香蕉可以浮在水上。"

  "香蕉太重了。"

  "不,不重。喏,你自己试试看。我这儿就有两根香蒸。"

  千叶先生:“那两根香蕉是哪儿来的?他床单下还有什么?”

  冈本先生:“见鬼。不,不用了。”

  "那儿有个水池。"

  "不用了。"

  "我坚持试一试。把水池注满水,把香蕉丢进去,我们就会看到谁是对的。"

  "我们想继续听下去。"

  "我一定要坚持。"

  [沉默]

  千叶先生:“我们怎么办?”

  冈本先生:“我感到今天又会是漫长的一天。”

  [椅子被向后拖的声音。远处水从龙头里哗哗流出的声音。]

  派·帕特尔:“怎么回事?我在这儿看不见。”

  冈本先生[从远处]:“我在往水池里注水。”

  "你把香蕉放进去了吗?"

  [远处]"还没有。" ,

  "现在呢?"

  [远处]"放进去了。"

  "怎么样?"

  [沉默]

  千叶先生香蕉浮起来了吗?"

  [远处浮起来了。"

  "怎么样,浮起来了吗?"

  [远处]"浮起来了。"

  "我说什么来着?"

  冈本先生对,对。但是要托住一只猩猩,得有很多香蕉才行啊。"

  "是有很多。那些香蕉本来是给我摘的,却漂走了,浪费了,现在我想到这个还感到懊丧呢。"

  "真遗憾。那么,关于……"

  "能把香蕉还给我吗?"

  千叶先生:“我去拿。”

  [椅子被向后拖的声音。]

  [远处]"看哪。香蕉真的浮在水上。"

  冈本先生:“关于你说你偶然发现的海藻岛,如何解释?”

  千叶先生:“你的香蕉。”

  派·帕特尔:"谢谢。什么?"

  "很抱歉我说话直言不讳,我们并不想伤害你的感情,但其实你并不希望我们相信你,是不是?食肉树?能制造淡水的以鱼为食的海藻?住在树上的水栖啮齿动物?这些东西根本不存在。"

  "这只是因为你从来没有见过它们。"

  "是的。我们只相信亲眼所见。"

  "哥伦布也是一样。当你在黑暗中的时候,你怎么办?"

  "从植物学来看,你的小岛是不可能存在的。"

  "落进捕蝇草之前苍蝇也这么说。"

  "为什么其他人没有偶然发现这座小岛?"

  "海洋很大,来来往往的船只都很繁忙。我走得很慢,观察得很多。"

  "没有科学家会相信你的。"

  "那么他们就会像不愿接受哥白尼和达尔文的观点的人一样。科学家不是还在不断发现新的植物品种吗?比如说,在亚马逊盆地?"

  "他们发现的不是违背自然规律的植物品种。"

  "你对自然规律的了解已经很透彻了?"

  "足以让我能够区分什么是可能的什么是不可能的。"

  千叶先生:“我有一个叔叔,他对植物学非常了解。他住在日田市附近的乡村里。他是个盆景艺术家。”

  派一帕特尔:"他是个什么?"

  "盆景艺术家。你知道,盆景就是小树。"

  "你是说灌木。"

  "不,我是说树。盆景就是小树。这些树不到两英尺高。你可以把它们夹在胳膊下面。树龄可能很长。我叔叔有一株树,已经有三百多年的树龄了。"

  "有三百多年树龄的树,只有两英尺高,可以夹在胳膊下面?"

  "是的。它们非常精巧。需要精心呵护。"

  "谁听说过这样的树?从植物学来看,这些树是不可能存在的。"

  "但是我向你保证这些树是存在的,帕特尔先生。我叔叔……"

  "我只相信我亲眼所见。"

  冈本先生请等一下。笃郎,你那位住在日田市附近乡村里的叔叔值得尊敬,但我们不是到这儿来闲谈植物学的。"

  "我只是在帮忙。"

  "你叔叔的盆景吃肉吗?"

  "我想不吃。"

  "你被他的盆景咬过吗?"

  "没有。"

  "那么,你叔叔的盆景就没有在帮忙。我们刚才说到哪儿了?"

  派·帕特尔:"说到牢牢扎根地下、完全长成的高大的树木。"

  "现在我们暂时把它们放在一边吧。"

  "这可能很难。我从来没试过把它们拔出来拿走。"

  "你是个有趣的人,帕特尔先生。哈!哈!哈!"

  派·帕特尔:“哈!哈!哈!”

  千叶先生:“哈!哈!哈!没那么有趣。”

  冈本先生:“你就笑吧!哈!哈!哈!”

  千叶先生:“哈!哈!哈!”

  冈本先生:“关于老虎,我们也不能肯定。"

  "你是什么意思?"

  "我们很难相信。"

  "这是个令人难以置信的故事。"

  "的确如此。"

  "我不知道自己是怎么活下来的。"

  "显然这很费力。"

  "我要再来一块小甜饼。"

  "甜饼已经没有了。"

  "那只包里是什么?"

  "没什么。"

  "我能看看吗?"

  千叶先生:“我们的午饭完了。”

  冈本先生:“回到老虎……"

  派·帕特尔:“可怕的事情。可口的三明治。"

  冈本先生:“是的,看上去不错。"

  千叶先生:“我饿了。"

  "根本没有发现老虎的踪影。这有点儿令人难以相信,不是吗?美洲没有老虎。如果外面有一只野生的老虎,你不认为警察现在已经听说这件事了吗?"

  "我应该告诉你隆冬季节从苏黎世动物园逃跑的那只黑豹的事。"

  "帕特尔先生,老虎是一种非常危险的野生动物。你怎么可能和一只老虎共处一只救生艇还能活下来呢?这?"

  "你没有意识到,在野生动物眼里,我们人类是一个奇怪的绝不能接近的物种。它们对我们充满了恐惧。它们尽量躲开我们。消除一些柔顺的动物的恐惧花了好几个世纪的时间——这个过程叫做驯养——但是大多数动物无法克服恐惧,而且我怀疑它们将来是否可能做到这一点。野生动物与我们搏斗完全是出于绝望。当它们感到没有其他办法的时候才搏斗。这是最后的办法。"

  "在救生艇里?得了,帕特尔先生,这真是太难以置信了!"

  "难以置信?你知道什么叫难以置信?你想要难以置信吗?我就让你难以置信。这是印度动物园饲养员守口如瓶的一件事。1971年,一只叫芭拉的北极熊从加尔各答动物园里逃了出来。那以后再也没有人听说过关于她的消息,警察,猎人,偷猎者,任何人都没有听说过。我们怀疑她正在胡格利河岸过着自由自在的日子呢。我的好先生们,如果你们到加尔各答去,可要当心啊:如果你们呼出的气里有寿司味儿,你们可能会付出昂贵的代价!如果你抓住东京这座城市,把它倒过来抖一抖,掉出来的动物会让你大吃一惊的:獾,狼,王蛇,巨蜥,鳄鱼,鸵鸟,狒狒,水豚,野猪,豹子,海牛,数不清的反刍动物。毫无疑问,在我心里,野长颈鹿和野河马祖祖辈辈在东京生活,却没有一个人看见过它们。有一天,你应该比较一下当你在大街上走路时沾在你鞋底的东西和你在东京动物园看见的躺在笼子里的动物——然后抬头看!你会在墨西哥丛林里发现一只老虎!这很可笑,简直是可笑。哈!哈!哈!"

  "野长颈鹿和野河马可能生活在东京,北极熊也可能自由自在地生活在加尔各答。我们就是不能相信你的救生艇里生活着一只老虎。"

  "这就是大城市人的傲慢!你们让自己的大都市里住着伊甸园里的各种动物,却不让我的小村庄里有一只孟加拉虎!"

  "帕特尔先生,请安静。"

  "如果仅仅一个可信性问题就让你们迟疑不决,那你们还活着干什么?难道爱情不令人难以置信吗?"

  "帕特尔先生……"

  "不要拿礼貌来吓我!爱情令人难以置信,随便去问哪一个情人都行。生命令人难以置信,随便去问哪一个科学家都行。上帝令人难以置信,随便去问哪一个信仰上帝的人都行。关于难以置信,你的问题是什么?"

  "我们只是想要合乎情理。"

  "我也是!我每一刻都在讲情理。用情理来获取食物、衣服和住所,真是好极了。情理是最好的工具箱。要让老虎走开,没有什么比情理更有用了。但是过分讲究情理,你就有把整个宇宙和洗澡水一起倒出去的危险。"

  "安静,帕特尔先生,安静。"

  千叶先生:“洗澡水?他为什么说洗澡水?”

  "我怎么能安静?你应该看看理查德·帕克!"

  "是的,是的。"

  "巨大。牙齿像这样!爪子像短弯刀!"

  千叶先生:“什么是短弯刀?”

  冈本先生:“千叶君,别问关于词汇的愚蠢问题,你为什么不能让自己有用一些呢?这个小伙子很难对付。做点儿什么!”

  千叶先生:“看!一块巧克力!”

  派·帕特尔:“太好了!”

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:“好像他没把我们的午饭全都偷走了似的。很快他就会要天妇罗了。”

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:“我们忘记了这次调查的要点。我们到这儿来是为了货船沉没的事。你是惟一的幸存者。你只是一名乘客。你对发生的事不负有任何责任。我们……”

  "巧克力很好!"

  "我们不是在确定刑事责任。你是海上悲剧的无辜受害者。我们只是想要弄清楚‘齐姆楚姆’号为什么会沉没,是怎么沉没的。我们以为你可以帮助我们,帕特尔先生。

  [沉默]

  "帕特尔先生?"

  [沉默]

  派·帕特尔:“老虎存在,救生艇存在,海洋存在。因为在你们狭隘的有限的经验中这三者从来没有在一起过,所以你们就拒绝相信它们可能在一起。但是,明明白白的事实是,‘齐姆楚姆’号把它们带到了一起,然后就沉了。”

  [沉默]

  冈本先生:“这个法国人怎么解释?”

  "他怎么了?"

  "两个盲人分别乘两只救生艇在太平洋上相遇了——这个巧合似乎有点儿靠不住,不是吗?"

  "的确如此。"

  "我们认为可能性极小。"

  "买彩票中奖的可能性也极小,但是有人中了。"

  "我们认为这非常难以置信。"

  "我也这么认为。"

  "我知道我们今天应该休息。你们谈到食物了吗?"

  "我们谈到了。"

  "他对食物知道得很多。"

  "如果你可以称之为食物的话。"

  "‘齐姆楚姆’号上的厨师是个法国人。"

  "全世界都有法国人。"

  "也许你遇到的那个法国人就是那个厨师。"

  "也许吧。我怎么知道?我从没见过他。我是个瞎子。后来理查德·帕克把他生吃了。"

  "真方便啊。"

  "一点儿也不。可怕极了,还有股恶臭。顺便问一下,你们怎么解释救生艇上的沼狸骨头?"

  "对,救生艇上找到了一只小动物……"

  "不止一只!"

  "——几只小动物的骨头。一定是从大船上带下来的。"

  "动物园里没有沼狸。"

  "我们没有证据证明那些就是沼狸的骨头。"

  千叶先生:“也许是香蕉骨头!哈!哈!哈!哈!哈!”

  "笃郎,闭嘴!"

  "对不起,冈本先生。太疲劳了。"

  "你让我们的服务丢脸。"

  "非常抱歉,冈本先生。"

  冈本先生:“那些骨头可能是另一种小动物身上的。”

  "就是沼狸。"

  "可能是沼狸。"

  "动物园里的沼狸卖不出去。它们留在了印度。"

  "可能是船上的害虫,比如老鼠。沼狸在印度很常见。"

  "沼狸是船上的害虫?"

  "为什么不可以呢?"

  "几只沼狸在暴风雨中的太平洋里游到救生艇上去?那有点儿令人难以置信,你不这么认为吗?"

  "没有我们在前面两小时里所听到的某些事情那么难以置信。也许沼狸已经在救生艇上了,就像你说过的老鼠那样。"

  "救生艇上的动物数量之多,真令人惊讶。"

  "真令人惊讶。"

  "一座真正的丛林。"

  "是的。"

  "那些骨头是沼狸的骨头。请专家检验一下。"

  "剩的骨头不多了。而且没有头。"

  "我把头用做钓饵了。"

  "我很怀疑专家能不能分辨出那是沼狸的骨头还是獴的骨头。"

  "找一位动物法医。"

  "好吧,帕特尔先生!你贏了。我们无法解释沼狸骨头,如果那是沼狸骨头的话,为什么出现在救生艇里。但这不是我们现在所要关心的事。我们到这儿来,是因为小井科船运公司一艘飘巴拿马旗的日本货船在太平洋沉没了。"

  "这件事我一直没忘。一分钟也没忘。我失去了全家。”

  "我们很难过。"

  "没有我那么难过。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  千叶先生:“我们现在做什么?"

  冈本先生:“我不知道。"

  [长时间的沉畎]

  派·帕特尔:“你们要小甜饼吗?"

  冈本先生:“好的,那太好了。谢谢。"

  千叶先生:"谢谢。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:“今天天气不错。"

  派·帕特尔:“是的。阳光灿烂。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  派·帕特尔:“你们这是第一次到墨西哥来吗?"

  冈本先生:“对,是的。"

  "我也是。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  派·帕特尔:“那么,你们不喜欢我的故事?"

  冈本先生:“不,我们非常喜欢。不是吗,笃郎?我们会记住它很长很长时间。"

  千叶先生:“我们会的。"

  [沉默]

  冈本先生:“但是为了调查的目的,我们想知道究竟发生了什么事。”

  "究竟发生了什么事?"

  "是的。”

  "那么你们还想听一个故事?"

  "嗯……不。我们想知道究竟发生了什么事。"

  "难道对某件事情的叙述不总是变成一个故事吗?"

  "嗯……在英语里也许是这样。在日语里,故事包括了创造的因素。我们不想要任何创造。我们想要?准确无误的事实?,就像你们在英语里所说的那样。"

  "叙述某件事情——用语言来叙述,无论是英语还是日语——难道不已经是某种创造了吗?看这个世界难道不已经是某种创造了吗?"

  “嗯……”

  "这个世界并不是它本来的样子。它是我们所理解的样子不是吗?在理解某件事情的过程中,我们加进了一些东西,不是吗?难道这不使得生活成为了一个故事吗?"

  "哈!哈!哈!你非常聪明,帕特尔先生。"

  千叶先生:“他在说什么?"

  "我不知道。"

  派·帕特尔:“你想要反映真实的话?”

  "是的。"

  "不与事实相违背的话?"

  "正是。"

  "但是老虎并不违背事实。"

  "噢,求你了,别再说老虎了。"

  "我知道你想要什么。你想要一个不会让你吃惊的故事。将会证实你已经知道的东西。不会让你看得更高更远或者从不同的角度来看问题的东西。你想要一个平淡无奇的故事。一个静止的故事。你想要干巴巴的,不令人兴奋的真实。”

  "嗯……"

  "你想要一个没有动物的故事。"

  "是的。"

  "没有老虎也没有猩猩。"

  "没有鬣狗也没有斑马。"

  "没有。"

  "没有沼狸也没有獴。"

  "我们不想要它们。"

  "没有长颈鹿也没有河马。"

  "我们要用手指把耳朵堵上了!"

  "那么我说对了。你们想要一个没有动物的故事。"

  "我们想要一个能够解释齐姆楚姆号为什么沉没的没有动物的故事。"

  "请给我一分钟。"

  "当然。我想我们终于有一些进展了。希望他的话有些道理。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  "这是另一个故事。"

  "船沉了。它发出一声仿佛金属打嗝般的巨大声响。船上的东西在海面上冒了几个泡泡,然后就消失了。我发现自己在太平洋里踢着水。我朝救生艇游去。那是我一生中游得最艰难的一次。我似乎没在动。我不停地吞进水。我很冷。我在迅速丧失体力。要不是厨师扔给我一只救生圈,把我拉进船里,我肯定游不到救生艇那里。我爬到船上就瘫了下来。

  "我们四个人活了下来。母亲抓住一些香蕉,游到了救生艇上。厨师已经在船上了,水手也是。"

  "他吃苍蝇。我是说厨师。我们在救生艇里还不到一天;我们有足够维持好几个星期的食物和水;我们有钓鱼工具和太阳能蒸馏器;我们没有理由相信自己不会很快获救。而他却挥舞着胳膊抓苍蝇,然后贪婪地吃掉。他立即就陷人了对饥饿的可怕恐惧之中。因为我们不和他一起享受这盛宴,他就叫我们白痴、傻瓜。我们感到生气,也感到恶心,但并没有表现出来。我们很有礼貌。他是个陌生人,是个外国人。母亲微笑着,摇摇头,举起手来表示拒绝。他是个让人恶心的人。他的嘴就像一个垃圾堆,什么都能吃进去。他还吃老鼠。他把老鼠切开,放在太阳底下晒干。我——我得老实说——我吃了一小块,很小的一块,背着母亲。我太饿了。他真是个畜牲,那个厨师,脾气坏,虚伪。

  "水手很年轻。实际上,他比我大,大概二十出头,但是他从大船上跳下来时摔断了腿,疼痛使他变得像个孩子。他长得很俊。脸上没有一根绒毛,脸色白净而有光泽。他的脸——宽宽的脸庞,扁平的鼻子,细长的、眯缝的双眼——看上去如此优雅。我认为他看上去像一个中国皇帝。他疼得厉害。他不会说英语,一个字也不会,连是或不,你好或谢谢都不会。他只会说中文。他说的话我们一个字也听不懂。他一定感到非常孤独。当他哭泣的时候,母亲就让他把头枕在她腿上,并且握住他的手。那情景非常非常伤感。他在忍受折磨,而我们却无能为力。

  "他的右腿大腿骨断了。骨头从肉里伸了出来。他疼得大喊大叫。我们尽量把他的腿固定好,设法让他吃点儿东西,喝点儿水。但他的腿感染了。虽然我们每天都给他的腿排脓,情况还是越来越糟。他的脚变黑了,肿了起来。

  "是厨师出的主意。他是个畜牲。他控制了我们。他低声说黑色会扩散开来,除非把腿锯掉,否则他活不了。因为断的是大腿骨,所以只要把肌肉切开,再绑上止血带就行了。直到现在我都能听见他那恶毒的低语声。他可以做这件事,来挽救水手的生命,他说,但我们得按住他。惊讶是惟一的麻醉剂。我们扑到他身上。母亲和我抓住他的两只胳膊,厨师则坐在他那条好腿上。水手痛苦地扭动着身体,尖声喊叫。他的胸脯不停地起伏。厨师迅速用刀割着。腿掉了下来。母亲和我立刻松手走开。我们以为束缚没有了,挣扎就会停止。我们以为他会安安静静地躺着。但他没有。他立刻坐了起来。因为不明白发生了什么事,他叫得更厉害了。他叫着,我们瞪眼看着,束手无策。到处都是血。更糟的是,可怜的水手发狂般的剧烈动作和他那条静静躺在船底的腿形成了鲜明的对比。他不停地看着那条腿,仿佛在乞求它回来。最后他倒了下去。我们急忙行动起来。厨师把皮肤盖在骨头上,我们用一块布把残肢包扎起来,在伤口上方扎上绳子止血。我们把他尽可能舒服地放在救生衣铺成的垫子上,让他保持温暖。我想这都没有用。我无法相信一个人在经历了如此疼痛,被如此残忍地屠宰之后还能活下来。整个傍晚和夜里他一直在呻吟,他的呼吸很粗,而且不均匀。他一阵阵狂燥不安地说胡话。我以为他夜里会死去。

  "他对生命依依不舍。黎明时他仍然活着。他晕了过去,又醒了过来。母亲给了他一点儿水。我看见了他被锯断的腿。我的呼吸都停止了。混乱中他的腿被挪到一边,在黑暗中被遗忘了。液体渗了出来,腿看上去细了一些。我拿起一件救生衣,当做手套裹在手上。我把腿拿了起来。

  “你在干什么?厨师问。

  “我要把它扔出去。”我回答说。

  “别傻了。我们要把它当做鱼饵。这才是整件事的关键。

  "就在他说出最后几个字的时候,他似乎后悔了,因为他的声音迅速变小了。他转过身去。

  “‘整件事的关键’母亲问。‘你这句话是什么意思?’

  "他假装在忙。

  "母亲提高了声音。‘你是不是在说我们把这个可怜的小伙子的腿割下来不是为了挽救他的生命,而是为了得到鱼饵?’

  "畜牲不说话。

  “回答我!?母亲叫道。

  "他像困兽一般抬起眼睛,瞪着她。?我们的食物储备就要用完了,?他吼道,?我们需要更多的食物,否则我们会死的。?

  "母亲也瞪着他。我们的食物储备没有用完!我们有很多食物和水。我们有整包整包的饼干,完全可以让我们渡过难关,直到获救。?她拿起我们放开了包的饼干的塑料罐子。出乎意料的是,罐子在她手里显得很轻。几块饼干屑在里面发出当当的声响。‘什么!’她打开罐子。‘饼干到哪里去了?昨天晚上罐子还是满的!’

  "厨师移开了目光。我也一样。

  “‘你这个自私的怪物!’母亲尖叫道。‘我们没有食物的惟一原因就是你在拼命吃!’

  “‘他也吃了。’他说,一边朝我的方向点点头。

  "母亲将目光转向我。我的心沉了下去。

  “‘派西尼,是真的吗?’

  “是在夜里,母亲。我睡得迷迷糊糊的,我太饿了。他给了我一块饼午。我想都没想就吃了……

  “‘只有一块,是吗?’厨师讥笑道。

  "现在是母亲将目光移开了。她似乎已经不生气了。她没再说一个字,继续照料水手去了。

  "我希望她生气。我希望她惩罚我。只是不要像这样不说话。我过去整理救生衣,好让水手躺得舒服一些,这样我就能靠近她了。我低声说:‘对不起,母亲,对不起。’我的眼泪就要掉下来了。当我抬起眼睛时,我看见她的眼里也充满了泪水。但是她没有看我。她在盯着空中某件记忆。

  “‘我们是完全孤独的,派西尼,完全孤独。’她说,她的语气让我身体里的每一线希望都破灭了。我这一生从没有像在那一刻那样感觉如此孤独。我们已经在救生艇上待了两个星期,这已经对我们造成了危害。我们更加难以相信父亲和拉维还活着。

  "我们转过身来,看见厨师正抓住那条腿的脚踝处,把它悬在水面上排掉血水。母亲用手捂住了水手的眼睛。

  "他安静地死了。生命从他的身体里流走,就像液体从他的腿里流走。厨师及时把他屠宰了。腿被制成了不顶用的鱼饵。死肉腐烂得太厉害了,鱼钩根本钩不住;肉就在水里散掉了。这个怪物什么都不浪费。他把什么都切碎了,包括水手的皮肤和每一十肠子。他甚至割下了他的生殖器。处理完躯干之后,他开始处理胳膊、肩膀和腿。母亲和我因为痛苦和恐惧而发抖。母亲对厨师尖叫道:‘你怎么能这么做,你这个怪物?你的人性到哪儿去了?难道你没有尊严吗?这个可怜的小伙子对你做了什么?你这个怪物!你这个怪物!’厨师用令人难以置信的粗俗来回答。

  “‘至少把他的脸盖上吧,看在上帝的分上!’母亲叫道。把那张如此高贵、如此平静的英俊脸庞和下面如此一幅景象联系在一起,这真让人受不了。厨师猛扑到水手的脑袋上,就当着我们的面把他的头皮剥了下来,把脸扯了下来。母亲和我呕吐起来。

  "他做完之后,把屠宰过的尸体扔到了海里。很快,船上就放满了一条条的肉和一块块器官,在太阳底下晒干。我们害怕得蜷缩起来。我们尽童不朝这些东西看。气味很久都散不去。

  "下一次厨师走近的时候,母亲打了他一个耳光,一个重重的耳光,在空气中发出啪的一声尖厉的声响。母亲的这个动作十分令人震惊。这是一个英勇的行为。它显示了勇气、怜悯、悲伤和勇敢。这是为了纪念那个可怜的水手。这是为了挽回他的尊严。

  "我惊呆了。厨师也惊呆了。母亲直视着他,他站在那里一动不动,一句话也没说。我注意到他故意不去看她的眼睛。

  "我们退回到自己的地方。我一直在她身边。我心里既充满了对她的狂热钦佩,也充满了极度的恐惧。

  "母亲一直在注意观察他。两天后她看见他那么做了。他尽量小心翼翼,但她还是看见他把手放到嘴边。她叫了起来:‘我看见你了!刚才你吃了一块!你说过那是做鱼饵用的!我知道。你这个怪物!你这头动物!你怎么能这么做?他是个人啊!他是你的同类!’如果她指望他会感到羞愧,会把它吐出来,然后崩溃,道歉,那她就错了。他一直在嚼。事实上,他抬起头来,很公开地把剩下的一条肉放进了嘴里。‘味道像猪肉。’他咕哝道。母亲猛地转过身去,以此来表示愤慨和厌恶。他又吃了一条。‘我已经感到强壮多了。’他咕哝道。他专心钓鱼。

  "我们各自占据着救生艇的一端。意志力能够筑起高墙,这真有意思。一天天过去了,好像他并不存在。

  "但我们不能完全忽略他。他是个畜牲,但是个实用的畜牲。他双手灵巧,而且了解大海。他脑子里尽是好主意。就是他想起来造一条筏子捕鱼。我们活了下来,这全得感谢他。我尽力帮助他。他脾气很急躁,老是对我吼,侮辱我。

  "母亲和我没有吃水手的尸体,一口也没吃,尽管我们因为没有吃的而变得虚弱,但我们开始吃厨师从海里抓到的东西。母亲一辈子是个素食主义者,却开始吃生鱼和生海龟。那段日子对她来说非常艰难。她一直没有从强烈反应中恢复过来。这对我来说容易得多。我发现饥饿让什么东西都变好吃了。

  "当你的生命获得暂时解救的时候,你不可能不对那个解救你的人感到一些友好之情。当厨师拽上来一只海龟或是一条大鯕鳅时,那真是令人兴奋的时刻。我们咧开嘴笑起来,有好几个小时胸中都感到热乎乎的。母亲和厨师文明地交谈,甚至开起了玩笑。在这样的时候,我带着——是的——带着温柔的感情看着他。带着爱。我想像我们是可靠的朋友。即使在脾气好的时候,他也是个粗俗的人,但是我们假装没注意到,甚至对自己也这么假装。他说我们会来到一座小岛上。那是我们最大的希望。我们费尽眼神,在地平线上搜寻小岛,而小岛却一直没有出现。那是他偷食物和水的时候。

  "了无生气的无边无际的太平洋像一座高墙竖在我们周围。我从来不认为我们能绕出去。

  "他杀死了她。厨师杀死了我母亲。我们在挨饿。我很虚弱。我抓不住海龟。就因为我,我们没抓住海龟。他打了我。母亲打了他。他回手打了她。她转身对我说:‘走!’一边把我朝小筏子,推过去。我朝小筏子跳去。我以为她要和我一起去。我落到了水里。我匆忙爬到了筏子上。他们在搏斗。我什么也没做,只是看着。我母亲在和一个成年男人搏斗。他很灵巧,肌肉发达。他抓住她的手腕,拧了过来。她尖叫一声,倒了下去。他过去骑到她身上。刀拿出来了。他把刀举了起来。刀落了下来。再举起来的时候——刀是红的。刀不断地举起又落下。我看不见她。她在船底。我只看见他。他停了下来。他抬起头来看着我。他朝我扔了一个什么东西。一道血打在了我脸上。没有一条鞭子能比这打得更疼了。我手上捧着母亲的头颅。我松开手。它掉进水里,周围腾起一团血雾,她的一绺头发像一条尾巴拖在后面。鱼绕着圈向头颅俯冲过去,直到一条鲨鱼的长长的灰色影子挡住了它的去路,它不见了。我抬起头来。我看不见他。他正躲在船底。他在把我母亲的身体扔到船外面的时候出现了。他的嘴是红的。水里乱糟糟地挤满了鱼。

  "那天剩下的时间和那个夜晚我是在小筏子上度过的,我一直在看着他。我们没有说一个字。他可以把系住小筏子的绳子割断,但是他没有这么做。他留着我,就像留着内疚的良心。

  "早晨,在看他看得很清楚的情况下,我拉住缆绳,上了救生艇。我非常虚弱。他什么也没说。我也没说话。他抓住了一只海龟。他把海龟血给了我。他把海龟宰了,把最好的部分放在中间凳子上给我。我吃了。

  "后来我们打了起来,我杀了他。他脸上毫无表情,既没有绝望也没有愤慨,既没有恐惧也没有痛苦。他放弃了。他让自己被杀死,尽管我们仍然搏斗了。他知道自己太过分了,哪怕是用他那兽性的标准来衡量。他太过分了,现在他不想再继续活下去。但是他从来没有说过?对不起?。为什么我们改变不了自己的邪恶呢?

  "刀一直放在凳子上,就在我们眼皮底下。我们都知道。他一开始就可以把刀拿在手里。是他把刀放在那儿的。我把刀拿了起来。刺进了他腹部。他露出一副怪相,但是还站着。我把刀抽出来,又刺了进去。血涌了出来。他还没有倒下去。他看着我的眼

  睛,非常非常慢地抬起头来。他这么做有什么含义吗?我认为那是有含义的。我把刀刺进了他的喉咙,就在靠近喉结的地方。他像一块石头一样倒了下去。死了。他一句话也没说。他没有遗言。他只是把血咳了出来。刀有一种强大的力量;一旦动起来,就很难停下来。我不断地捅他。他的血使我龟裂的手不再那么疼痛。他的心脏很难弄一连着那么多管子。我还是把它挖出来了。味道很好,比海龟好吃多了。我吃了他的肝脏。我把他的肉一片片割了下来。

  "他是一个那么邪恶的人。更糟的是,他与我心里的邪恶一自私,愤怒,冷酷一相碰撞。我必须与之妥协。

  "孤独开始了。我求助于上帝。我活了下来。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  "这个故事好些吗?有没有你们认为难以置信的部分?"

  千叶先生:“真是个可怕的故事。”

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:"斑马和台湾水手都断了一条腿,你注意到了吗?"

  "不,我没有注意到。"

  "鬣狗把斑马的腿咬掉了,厨师把水手的腿割掉了。"

  "噢,冈本先生,你明白了很多事情。"

  "他们在另一艘救生艇里遇到的那个瞎眼法国人——他不是承认杀了一个男人和一个女人吗?"

  "是的,他是承认了。"

  "厨师杀了水手和他母亲。"

  "非常令人难忘。"

  "他的故事是相互配合的。”

  "那么台湾水手就是斑马,他母亲就是猩猩,厨师就是……鬣狗——这意味着他就是老虎!"

  "对啊。老虎杀死了鬣狗——和那个瞎眼法国人——就像他杀死了厨师。"

  派·帕特尔:“你们还有巧克力吗?”

  千叶先生:“马上就给你!"

  "谢谢"

  千叶先生:“但这是什么意思呢,冈本先生?"

  "我不知道。"

  "小岛怎么解释?谁是沼狸?"

  "我不知道。"

  "还有那些牙齿?树上的牙齿是谁的?"

  "我不知道。我不明白这个小伙子的脑袋瓜里在想什么。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:"请原谅我这么问,但是厨师有没有说过关于‘齐姆楚姆’号沉没的事情?"

  "在这个故事里面?"

  "是的。"

  "他没说。"

  "他没有提到任何可以引向7月2日清晨的话,任何可能解释发生了什么事的话?"

  "没有。"

  "没有提到任何机械方面或结构方面的话?"

  "没有。"

  "没有提到任何关于其他船只或海上其他物体的话?"

  "没有。”

  "他完全不能解释‘齐姆楚姆’号为什么会沉没?"

  "不能。"

  "他能说出为什么船没有发出遇难信号吗?"

  "发出了又怎么样?根据我的经验,如果一艘退了色的三流的生了锈的破船沉了,除非它很幸运,上面装着油,很多油,足以破坏整个生态系统,否则没有人会在意,没有人能听到。你得完全靠自己。"

  "当小井科意识到出了问题时,已经太迟了。你们已经出海太远,无法进行空中救援。这一海域的船只接到通知,要留心观察。他们报告说什么也没看见。"

  "既然我们谈到了这个话题,船并不是惟一三流的东西。船员是一群郁郁寡欢的不友好的人,高级船员在的时候就拼命干活,高级船员不在的时候什么也不干。他们一个英语单词也不会说,对我们毫无帮助。有些人到了下午就浑身散发出酒臭。谁能说出那群白痴干了些什么?那些高级船员?"

  "你这句话是什么意思?"

  "哪句话?"

  "谁能说出那群白痴干了些什么?"

  "我的意思是也许酒疯发作的时候有些人会把动物放出来。"

  千叶先生:“谁有笼子的钥匙?"

  "父亲有。"

  千叶先生:“如果船员们没有钥匙,他们怎么能把笼子打开呢?"

  "我不知道。也许他们用的是撬棍。"

  千叶先生他们为什么会那么做?为什么有人想要把一只危险的野生动物从笼子里放出来?"

  "我不知道。谁能猜透醉汉的脑子是怎么想的呢?我能告诉你的就是发生的事情。动物从笼子里出来了。"

  冈本先生对不起。你对船员的健康有怀疑?"

  "非常怀疑。"

  "你曾经目睹任何一位高级船员喝醉了酒吗?"

  "没有。"

  "但是你见过一些普通船员喝醉了酒?"

  "是的。"

  "在你看来,高级船员们的行为是否说明他们能够胜任并且擅长自己的工作?"

  "他们和我们没什么关系。他们从来不靠近动物。"

  "我是说在操纵船只方面。"

  "我怎么知道?你以为我们每天都和他们一起喝茶吗?他们会说英语,但是比普通船员好不了多少。他们让我们感到自己在公共休息室里不受欢迎,而且吃饭的时候他们几乎不跟我们说一句话。他们一直用日语对话,仿佛我们并不存在。我们只是一家地位低下的印度人,带着一批麻烦的货物。最后我们就在父亲和母亲的船舱里自己吃饭了。‘冒险经历在召唤!’拉维说。这使得这一切变得可以忍受,我是说我们的冒险意识。我们把大部分时间都用来铲粪便,冲洗笼子和喂食,父亲就充当兽医。只要动物们没事,我们就没事。我不知道高级船员们是否胜任工作。"

  "你说船是向左侧倾斜?"

  "是的。"

  "因此是船尾先沉的?"

  "是的。"

  "不是船头先沉?"

  "不是。"

  "你能肯定吗?从船的前部到后部有一个斜坡?"

  "是的。"

  "船有没有撞上另一只船?"

  "我没有见到另一只船。"

  "船有没有撞上其他物体?"

  "我没看见。"

  "船有没有搁浅?"

  "没有,它沉下去不见了。"

  "离开马尼拉以后你没有注意到机械故障吗?"

  "没有。"

  "在你看来船的载重是否正常?"

  "那是我第一次乘船。我不知道载重正常的船看上去应该是什么样。"

  "你相信自己听到了爆炸声?"

  "是的。"

  "还有其他的声音吗?"

  "很多声音。"

  "我是说能够解释船只沉没的声音。"

  "没有。?"

  "你说船迅速沉没了。"

  "是的。"

  "你能估计出有多长时间吗?”

  "很难说。非常快。我想不超过二十分,。"

  "有很多残骸?"

  "是的。"

  "船只有没有受到突如其来的海浪的袭击?"

  "我想没有。"

  "但是有暴风雨?"

  "大海在我看来波涛汹涌。又是风又是雨。"

  "浪有多高?"

  "很高。有二十五英尺,三十英尺。"

  "事实上,这是很小的风浪。"

  "如果你在救生艇里,这浪就不小了。"

  "是的,那当然。但是对于一只货船来说,这算是小风浪。"

  "也许还要高一些。我不知道。天气太糟糕,把我吓疯了,我能肯定的就是这些。"

  "你说天气迅速转好了。船沉了,天立刻好了起来,你不是那么说的吗?"

  "是的。"

  "听上去只是一场转瞬即逝的飑。"

  "它把船给弄沉了。"

  "那正是我们感到奇怪的事。"

  "我们全家人都死了。"

  "我们感到很难过。"

  "没有我那么难过。"

  "那么发生了什么事呢,帕特尔先生?我们感到困惑。一切都很正常,然后……?"

  "然后正常沉没。”

  "为什么?"

  "我不知道。你们应该告诉我。你们是专家。运用你们的科学。"

  "我们不明白。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  千叶先生:“现在做什么?"

  冈本先生:“我们放弃。对‘齐姆楚姆’号沉没的解释被埋在了太平洋底。"

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生好了,就这样。我们走吧。好,帕特尔先生,我想我们得到了所需要的一切。我们非常感谢你的合作。你帮了我们一个很大很大的忙。"

  "不客气。但是在你们走之前,我想问你们一件事情。"

  "什么?"

  “‘齐姆楚姆‘号是1977年7月2日沉没的。"

  "是的。"

  "而我,‘齐姆楚姆’号惟一的人类幸存者,是1978年2月14日到达墨西哥海岸的。"

  “对”

  "我对你们说了两个故事,解释这其间227天所发生的事情。"

  "是的,你是说了两个故事。"

  "没有一个故事能够解释‘齐姆楚姆’号为什么沉没。"

  "没有一个故事在你们看来在事实上有什么不同。"

  "的确如此。”

  "你们无法证实哪一不故事是真的,哪一个故事不是真的。你们必须相信我的话。"

  "我想是这样。"

  “在两个故事里船都沉了,我的家人都死了,而我在忍受痛苦折磨。”

  "是的,是这样。"

  "那么告诉我,既然在你们看来这两个故事没有什么事实上的不同,而你们又无法证实这个问题,你们更喜欢哪一个故事?哪一个故事更好,有动物的故事还是没有动物的故事?"

  冈本先生:“这是个有意思的问题……”

  千叶先生:“有动物的故事。”

  冈本先生:“是的。有动物的故事更好。”

  派·帕特尔先生:“谢谢。和上帝的意见一致。”

  [沉默]

  千叶先生:“他刚才说什么?”

  冈本先生:“我不知道。”

  千叶先生:“噢,看哪一一他在哭。”

  [长时间的沉默]

  冈本先生:"我们开车走时会小心的。我们不想碰上理查德·帕克。"

  派·帕特尔:“别担心,不会的。他躲在一个你们永远找不到的地方。”

  冈本先生:“谢谢你花时间和我们谈话,帕特尔先生。我们很感激。我们对你的事情感到很难过。"

  "谢谢。"

  "现在你要做什么?"

  "我想我要去加拿大。"

  "不回印度?"

  "不。那儿没有我的任何东西了。只有伤心的回忆。"

  "当然,你知道你会得到保险赔偿金的。"

  "噢。"

  "是的。小井科会和你联系的。"

  [沉默]

  冈本先生:“我们该走了。我们祝你好运,帕特尔先生。"

  千叶先生:“是的,祝你好运。"

  "谢谢。"

  冈本先生:“再见。"

  千叶先生:“再见。"

  派·帕特尔:“你们要带些小甜饼在路上吃吗?"

  冈本先生:“好啊。"

  "给你们,每人三块。"

  "谢谢。"

  千叶先生:“谢谢。"

  "不客气。再见。上帝保佑你,我的兄弟。"

  "谢谢。上帝也保佑你,帕特尔先生。"

  千叶先生:“再见。"

  冈本先生:“我饿坏了。我们去吃饭吧。你可以把那个关了。"


°○丶唐无语

ZxID:16105746


等级: 派派贵宾
配偶: 执素衣
岁月有着不动声色的力量
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0



CHAPTER   IOO

Mr. Okamoto, in his letter to me, recalled the interrogation as having been "difficult and memorable." He remembered Piscine Molitor Patel as being "very thin, very tough, very bright."

His report, in its essential part, ran as follows:

Sole survivor could shed no light on reasons for sinking of Tsimtsum. Ship appears to have sunk very quickly, which would indicate a major hull breach. Important quantity of debris would support this theory. But precise reason of breach impossible to determine. No major weather disturbance reported that day in quadrant. Survivor's assessment of weather impressionistic and unreliable. At most, weather a contributing factor. Cause was perhaps internal to ship. Survivor believes he heard an explosion, hinting at a major engine problem, possibly the explosion of a boiler, but this is speculation. Ship twenty-nine years old (Erlandson and Skank Shipyards, Malmo, 1948), refitted in 1970. Stress of weather combined with structural fatigue a possibility, but conjecture. No other ship mishap reported in area on that day, so ship-ship collision unlikely. Collision with debris a possibility, but unverifiable. Collision with a floating mine might explain explosion, but seems fanciful, besides highly unlikely as sinking started at stern, which in all likelihood would mean that hull breach was at stern too. Survivor cast doubts on fitness of crew but had nothing to say about officers. Oika Shipping Company claims all cargo absolutely licit and not aware of any officer or crew problems.

Cause of sinking impossible to determine from available evidence. Standard insurance claim procedure for Oika. No further action required. Recommend that case be closed.

As an aside, story of sole survivor, Mr. Piscine Molitor Patel, Indian citizen, is an astounding story of courage and endurance in the face of extraordinarily difficult and tragic circumstances. In the experience of this investigator, his story is unparalleled in the history of shipwrecks. Very few castaways can claim to have survived so long at sea as Mr. Patel, and none in the company of an adult Bengal tiger.
End

Author’s note
This book was born as I was hungry. Let me explain. In the spring of 1996, my second book, a novel, came out in Canada. It didn't fare well. Reviewers were puzzled, or damned it with faint praise. Then readers ignored it. Despite my best efforts at playing the clown or the trapeze artist, the media circus made no difference. The book did not move. Books lined the shelves of bookstores like kids standing in a row to play baseball or soccer, and mine was the gangly, unathletic kid that no one wanted on their team. It vanished quickly and quietly.
The fiasco did not affect me too much. I had already moved on to another story, a novel set in Portugal in 1939. Only I was feeling restless. And I had a little money.
So I flew to Bombay. This is not so illogical if you realize three things: that a stint in India will beat the restlessness out of any living creature; that a little money can go a long way there; and that a novel set in Portugal in 1939 may have very little to do with Portugal in 1939.
I had been to India before, in the north, for five months. On that first trip I had come to the subcontinent completely unprepared. Actually, I had a preparation of one word. When I told a friend who knew the country well of my travel plans, he said casually, "They speak a funny English in India. They like words like bamboozle." I remembered his words as my plane started its descent towards Delhi, so the word bamboozle was my one preparation for the rich, noisy, functioning madness of India. I used the word on occasion, and truth be told, it served me well. To a clerk at a train station I said, "I didn't think the fare would be so expensive. You're not trying to bamboozle me, are you?" He smiled and chanted, "No sir! There is no bamboozlement here. I have quoted you the correct fare."
This second time to India I knew better what to expect and I knew what I wanted: I would settle in a hill station and write my novel. I had visions of myself sitting at a table on a large veranda, my notes spread out in front of me next to a steaming cup of tea. Green hills heavy with mists would lie at my feet and the shrill cries of monkeys would fill my ears. The weather would be just right, requiring a light sweater mornings and evenings, and something short-sleeved midday. Thus set up, pen in hand, for the sake of greater truth, I would turn Portugal into a fiction. That's what fiction is about, isn't it, the selective transforming of reality? The twisting of it to bring out its essence? What need did I have to go to Portugal?
The lady who ran the place would tell me stories about the struggle to boot the British out. We would agree on what I was to have for lunch and supper the next day. After my writing day was over, I would go for walks in the rolling hills of the tea estates.
Unfortunately, the novel sputtered, coughed and died. It happened in Matheran, not far from Bombay, a small hill station with some monkeys but no tea estates. It's a misery peculiar to would-be writers. Your theme is good, as are your sentences. Your characters are so ruddy with life they practically need birth certificates. The plot you've mapped out for them is grand, simple and gripping. You've done your research, gathering the facts—historical, social, climatic, culinary—that will give your story its feel of authenticity. The dialogue zips along, crackling with tension. The descriptions burst with colour, contrast and telling detail. Really, your story can only be great. But it all adds up to nothing. In spite of the obvious, shining promise of it, there comes a moment when you realize that the whisper that has been pestering you all along from the back of your mind is speaking the flat, awful truth: it won't work. An element is missing, that spark that brings to life a real story, regardless of whether the history or the food is right. Your story is emotionally dead, that's the crux of it. The discovery is something soul-destroying, I tell you. It leaves you with an aching hunger.
From Matheran I mailed the notes of my failed novel. I mailed them to a fictitious address in Siberia, with a return address, equally fictitious, in Bolivia. After the clerk had stamped the envelope and thrown it into a sorting bin, I sat down, glum and disheartened. "What now, Tolstoy? What other bright ideas do you have for your life?" I asked myself.
Well, I still had a little money and I was still feeling restless. I got up and walked out of the post office to explore the south of India.
I would have liked to say, "I'm a doctor," to those who asked me what I did, doctors being the current purveyors of magic and miracle. But I'm sure we would have had a bus accident around the next bend, and with all eyes fixed on me I would have to explain, amidst the crying and moaning of victims, that I meant in law; then, to their appeal to help them sue the government over the mishap, I would have to confess that as a matter of fact it was a Bachelor's in philosophy; next, to the shouts of what meaning such a bloody tragedy could have, I would have to admit that I had hardly touched Kierkegaard; and so on. I stuck to the humble, bruised truth.
Along the way, here and there, I got the response, "A writer? Is that so? I have a story for you." Most times the stories were little more than anecdotes, short of breath and short of life.
I arrived in the town of Pondicherry, a tiny self-governing Union Territory south of Madras, on the coast of Tamil Nadu. In population and size it is an inconsequent part of India—by comparison, Prince Edward Island is a giant within Canada—but history has set it apart. For Pondicherry was once the capital of that most modest of colonial empires, French India. The French would have liked to rival the British, very much so, but the only Raj they managed to get was a handful of small ports. They clung to these for nearly three hundred years. They left Pondicherry in 1954, leaving behind nice white buildings, broad streets at right angles to each other, street names such as rue de la Marine and rue Saint-Louis, and kepis, caps, for the policemen.
I was at the Indian Coffee House, on Nehru Street. It's one big room with green walls and a high ceiling. Fans whirl above you to keep the warm, humid air moving. The place is furnished to capacity with identical square tables, each with its complement of four chairs. You sit where you can, with whoever is at a table. The coffee is good and they serve French toast. Conversation is easy to come by. And so, a spry, bright-eyed elderly man with great shocks of pure white hair was talking to me. I confirmed to him that Canada was cold and that French was indeed spoken in parts of it and that I liked India and so on and so forth—the usual light talk between friendly, curious Indians and foreign backpackers. He took in my line of work with a widening of the eyes and a nodding of the head. It was time to go. I had my hand up, trying to catch my waiter's eye to get the bill.
Then the elderly man said, "I have a story that will make you believe in God."
I stopped waving my hand. But I was suspicious. Was this a Jehovah's Witness knocking at my door? "Does your story take place two thousand years ago in a remote corner of the Roman Empire?" I asked.
"No."
Was he some sort of Muslim evangelist? "Does it take place in seventh-century Arabia?"
"No, no. It starts right here in Pondicherry just a few years back, and it ends, I am delighted to tell you, in the very country you come from."
"And it will make me believe in God?"
"Yes."
"That's a tall order."
"Not so tall that you can't reach."
My waiter appeared. I hesitated for a moment. I ordered two coffees. We introduced ourselves. His name was Francis Adirubasamy. "Please tell me your story," I said.
"You must pay proper attention," he replied.
"I will." I brought out pen and notepad.
"Tell me, have you been to the botanical garden?" he asked.
"I went yesterday."
"Did you notice the toy train tracks?"
"Yes, I did"
"A train still runs on Sundays for the amusement of the children. But it used to run twice an hour every day. Did you take note of the names of the stations?"
"One is called Roseville. It's right next to the rose garden."
"That's right. And the other?"
"I don't remember."
"The sign was taken down. The other station was once called Zootown. The toy train had two stops: Roseville and Zootown. Once upon a time there was a zoo in the Pondicherry Botanical Garden."
He went on. I took notes, the elements of the story. "You must talk to him," he said, of the main character. "I knew him very, very well. He's a grown man now. You must ask him all the questions you want."
Later, in Toronto, among nine columns of Patels in the phone book, I found him, the main character. My heart pounded as I dialed his phone number. The voice that answered had an Indian lilt to its Canadian accent, light but unmistakable, like a trace of incense in the air. "That was a very long time ago," he said. Yet he agreed to meet. We met many times. He showed me the diary he kept during the events. He showed me the yellowed newspaper clippings that made him briefly, obscurely famous. He told me his story. All the while I took notes. Nearly a year later, after considerable difficulties, I received a tape and a report from the Japanese Ministry of Transport. It was as I listened to that tape that I agreed with Mr. Adirubasamy that this was, indeed, a story to make you believe in God.
It seemed natural that Mr. Patel's story should be told mostly in the first person, in his voice and through his eyes. But any inaccuracies or mistakes are mine.
I have a few people to thank. I am most obviously indebted to Mr. Patel. My gratitude to him is as boundless as the Pacific Ocean and I hope that my telling of his tale does not disappoint him. For getting me started on the story, I have Mr. Adirubasamy to thank. For helping me complete it, I am grateful to three officials of exemplary professionalism: Mr. Kazuhiko Oda, lately of the Japanese Embassy in Ottawa; Mr. Hiroshi Watanabe, of Oika Shipping Company; and, especially, Mr. Tomohiro Okamoto, of the Japanese Ministry of Transport, now retired. As for the spark of life, I owe it to Mr. Moacyr Scliar. Lastly, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to that great institution, the Canada Council for the Arts, without whose grant I could not have brought together this story that has nothing to do with Portugal in 1939. If we, citizens, do not support our artists, then we sacrifice our imagination on the altar of crude reality and we end up believing in nothing and having worthless dreams.

Acclaim for Yann Martel's Life of Pi

"Life of Pi is not just a readable and engaging novel, it's a finely twisted length of yarn—yarn implying a far-fetched story you can't quite swallow whole, but can't dismiss outright. Life of Pi is in this tradition—a story of uncertain veracity, made credible by the art of the yarn-spinner. Like its noteworthy ancestors, among which I take to be Robinson Crusoe, Gulliver's Travels, the Ancient Mariner, Moby Dick and Pincher Martin, it's a tale of disaster at sea coupled with miraculous survival—a boys' adventure for grownups." —Margaret Atwood, The Sunday Times (London)

"A fabulous romp through an imagination by turns ecstatic, cunning, despairing and resilient, this novel is an impressive achievement. . . . Martel displays the clever voice and tremendous storytelling skills of an emerging master." —Publisher's Weekly (starred review)

"[Life of Pi] has a buoyant, exotic, insistence reminiscent of Edgar Allen Poe's most Gothic fiction. . . . Oddities abound and the storytelling is first-rate. Yann Martel has written a novel full of grisly reality, outlandish plot, inventive setting and thought-provoking questions about the value and purpose of fiction."
—The Edmonton journal

"Martel's ceaselessly clever writing . . . [and] artful, occasionally hilarious, internal dialogue . . . make a fine argument for the divinity of good art." —The Gazette

"Astounding and beautiful. . . . The book is a pleasure not only for the subtleties of its philosophy but also for its ingenious and surprising story. Martel is a confident, heartfelt artist, and his imagination is cared for in a writing style that is both unmistakable and marvelously reserved. The ending of Life of Pi... is a show of such sophisticated genius that I could scarcely keep my eyes in my head as I read it." —The Vancouver Sun
"I guarantee that you will not be able to put this book down. It is a realistic, gripping story of survival at sea. [Martel's] imagination is powerful, his range enormous, his capacity for persuasion almost limitless. I predict that Yann Martel will develop into one of Canada's great writers." —The Hamilton Spectator
"Life of Pi is a marvelous feat of imagination and inquiry. Yann Martel has earned his stripes as a novelist of grand ideas and sports them here as surely as Richard Parker, the majestic Bengal tiger, wears his own black and orange skin." —The Ottawa X Press
YANN MARTEL was born in Spain in 1963. After studying philosophy at Trent University and doing various odd jobs, he began to write. He is the prize-winning author of The Facts behind the Helsinki Roccamatios, a collection of short stories, and of Self, a novel, both of them published internationally. He lives in Montreal.



  第100章

  冈本先生在给我的信里回忆说,那次讯问"困难重重又难以忘记"。他记得派西尼·莫利托?帕特尔·非常瘦,非常固执,非常聪明"。他的报告的主要部分如下:

  惟一幸存者无法使我们了解"齐姆楚姆"号沉没的原因。船只的下沉速度似乎非常快,这表明船体严重开裂。大量残骸可以支持这一理论。但是无法确定开裂的具体原因。那天无线电导航信号区内没有报告有急剧天气变化。幸存者凭借印象对天气所做的估计是不可靠的。天气至多是导致沉船的因素之一。原因可能在船只内部。幸存者相信自己听到了爆炸声,这说明有严重的机械问题,也许是锅炉爆炸,但这只是推测。船只寿命已有二十九年(马尔摩的厄兰森和斯坎克造船厂1948年制造),1970年整修。天气不好加上船只结构疲劳可能共同造成了这次事故,但这只是猜测。那天在那一海域没有关于其他船只发生事故的报告,因此没有与其他船只相撞的可能性。有可能与残骸相撞,但这一点无法证实。可能与漂浮的水雷相撞,这可以解释爆炸,但这只是设想,而且极不可能,因为船是从尾部开始下沉的,这只能说明船体开裂也发生在尾部。幸存者对普通船员的健康有所疑问,但对高级船员没有说什么。小井科船运公司声称所有货物都完全合法,并且没有注意到任何高级或普通船员有什么问题。

  根据现有证据无法确定沉船原因。小井科公司可以通过标准程序要求保险赔偿。不需要进一步调查。建议结案。

  说句题外话,惟一幸存者,印度公民派西尼·莫利托·帕特尔先生的故事令人惊奇,表现了在极端困难和悲惨境遇面前的勇气和忍耐力。根据本调查员的经验,他的故事在沉船历史上是独一无二的。很少有乘船失事的人能够像帕特尔先生那样生存那么长时间,没有人能够在与一只成年孟加拉虎为伴的情况下做到这一点。





  虚虚实实,亦真亦假

——代译序



  恺蒂

  2002年布克奖(Booker Prize)得主扬·马特尔(Yann Martel)名不见经传,但是,他的书《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》(Life of Pi)一出来,去书店看到,没有犹豫就买了两本作为给亲戚朋友的圣诞节礼物,原因有三:一是此书出版的就是大方漂亮的平装本,加上南非书税和兰盾贬值仍能让人消费得起;二是它的封面设计讨人喜欢,蓝色的大海,一条小船,船上懒洋洋躺着一只金光灿灿的老虎,船头是一个黑黑的男孩的影子,顺流而上的是一群鲨鱼、海龟;三是听到不少关于此书的介绍,实在是很想知道一个16岁的印度少年和一个重达450磅的孟加拉虎如何在一只救生艇上共同生活七个多月。所以虽说是买给别人的礼物,但是还是忍不住要先睹为快,我与F人手一册,比赛看谁进展快。当然,读时要格外小心,不能有任何皱褶,但是做到这一点并不困难,因为看过最初的一百页后,整个故事就飞了起来,让你放不下手,两天的工夫,还没有来得及在白白的书叶上打上灰色的手指印,整本书巳经读完。得布克奖的小说如此流畅好读,这很少见。

  其实,我不能说这部小说是一部伟大的文学作品,马特尔也称不上是一位伟大的作家,但是他确是一个讲故事的高手。小说的开篇序言亦真亦假,以第一人称叙述,讲述的基本上是马特尔自己的经历:第一本小说出版后如石牛入水,只卖出几百本后就无人问津;第二部小说刚刚开头就文思枯竭,于是,作者离开加拿大前往印度寻找灵感,然而,每天坐在咖啡馆中看着热闹的世界过往,灵感却总如长长的细线那一头的风筝,刚刚要抓到手,游丝断了,风筝飞了,头脑中又是一片干枯,于是,正打算要收拾行囊打道回加拿大,他在喜马拉雅山下的咖啡馆中遇到一人。当然,此时,小说的虚构就出来了,此位印度智者说:"我有一个故事,这个故事可以让你相信上帝。"接着此人介绍了一位他们家的世交,现住加拿大的帕特尔。作者回到加拿大,找到帕特尔,听帕特尔讲述他一生的故事,于是,形成此书。

  小说分三部分。第一部分,总共930页①,写的是"作者"在加拿大采访帕特尔,帕特尔对于他少年时代在印度生活的回忆,他的父母、哥哥以及叔伯亲戚,他的学校老师以及家庭的朋友,他们家的动物园中的各种动物,最重要的,是出身印度教的他如何发现基督教与回教都很有道理,如何在教堂中接受了洗礼,在清真寺中皈依回教,如何同时信仰这三种宗教。这一部分中,有一些至关重要的细节,例如帕特尔对于三教的皈依,别人对他不解,他说:"我只想热爱上帝!"还有在加拿大,每次书中的"我"去采访他,总是逐渐发现帕特尔的一些私人生活,先是发现他并不是孤身一人,他有一位妻子;然后又发现他还有一个十来岁的儿子,采访将近结束时,人们意识到帕特尔还有一位可爱的四岁的女儿。"我"颇为感慨至少,这个故事有一个幸福的结局。"但是这第一部分中很大一部分文字,都让人觉得冗长乏味,描写一些无关紧要的在印度的生活,而这种描绘,没有作者的切入骨髓的生活体验,也就如隔靴搔痒,可有可无。于是边读边想:如果我是编辑,肯定要把这九十多页删成30页。值得一提的还有帕特尔的名宇,他大号派西尼·莫利托·帕特尔(Piscine Molitor Patel)是取法国巴黎一家游泳池之名,但是Piscine与英文小便同音,于是帕特尔从小在学校中就常常遭到同学取笑,于是,他决定把自己的名字简化成Pi,意味圆周率,自以为是酷名字。上海好友曾来电子信称此书为《屁的一生》,这是汉语无意中的巧合,虽然是"尿"不是"底",但仍有异曲同工之妙。

  【①此处及本文中提及的其他页码均为英文版的页码。特此说明。】

  阅读这部小说的最好忠告,是耐心,等到小说的第一部分收了尾,帕特尔的父亲决定全家带着动物移民加拿大,他们所乘坐的日本货船漂荡在太平洋上时,马特尔的叙述就充满了你无法拒绝不能释手的魅力。于是,这将近二百页的第二部分"太平洋",就成了海上生存和驯虎记的精彩手册,由帕特尔第一人称叙述,没有"作者"的注解和观察,一气呵成,波澜起伏,又十分熨帖。

  日本货轮失事,帕特尔被两名水手当做诱饵扔到救生艇中去喂鬣狗,他侥幸落在救生艇的舱盖布上得以生存,于是,他开始了在海上漂泊227天的历程,与他同时处在救生艇中的,除了那只鬣狗外,还有一只断了一条腿的斑马、一只猩猩以及一只成年孟加拉虎,由于海关官员的失误,这只孟加拉虎注册了一个正儿八经的绅士的名字:理查德·帕克。在救生艇上的最初三天,鬣狗咬死了猩猩,活吃了斑马,理查德·帕克咬死了鬣狗。接着,16岁的少年帕特尔海上生存的故事,就是如何对付理查德·帕克的故事。

  一开始,帕特尔满脑子想的是如何把老虎置于死地,夺回他在救生艇上的生存空间,他想了六种对付老虎的计策,第一,把他推下救生艇;第二,用救生艇储藏室中的六针吗啡因把他置于死地;第三,用所有能弄到手的武器来攻击他;第四,用东西把他噎死;第五,给他下毒,在他身上放火,电死他;第六,与他打消耗战。然而,仔细考虑后,这六点都没有用。帕特尔意识到,如果和理查德·帕克斗争,输的只是他自己;他注意到,老虎在海浪平静吃饱了救生艇上的动物残骸之后,竟然如同一只可爱的大猫一样向他表示友善。最后,帕特尔得出结论,他的生路只有一条,那就是要保证理查德·帕克的食物和饮水,只要老虎不饿,他就没有危险。帕特尔从救生艇储藏室中找出钓竿,取出海水淡化器,这位生来素食长大的少年开始成为海上垂钓解刨海龟和大小鱼类的能手。此外,帕特尔还根据他从小在动物园中长大所积累的经验,开始了驯虎的过程,他一是利用老虎晕船的短处,二是让老虎明白,他是食物和水的来源,他甚至通过把玩理查德·帕克的粪便来打败老虎耀武扬威的士气,逐渐,理查德·帕克终于明白了在救生艇中帕特尔是老大,他是老二。马特尔关于驯虎的描绘经过最细致的调查研究,读后让你油然而生想当马戏团驯兽员的欲望。更重要的,这驯虎的过程也是少年帕特尔演变成成年男人的过程。

  当然,这二百多面的描述,也充满了海上生存所能碰到的所有危险和障碍:雷电交加的暴风雨的夜晚,鲨鱼和鲸鱼试图把救生艇撞翻,经过的巨轮不仅错过救生艇而且掀起的海浪差点把救生艇给淹没等等,这些都很准确,也很可信。在整个漂流的过程中,帕特尔的经历有两件让人不解的奇事:一是他因营养不良突然失明两天,正在这两天中,他的救生艇碰上另一个救生艇,上面有一个法国口音的厨师试图掠夺他艇上所剩无几的饼干和饮用水,结果被理查德·帕克给咬死,等到帕特尔眼晴复明时,法国厨师已经只剩下头盖骨。第二件奇事是他在茫茫太平洋中遇到一个布满了沼狸的海岛,海岛上的植物可以填饱他的肚子,沼狸则是理查德·帕克的佳肴,但是每晚理查德·帕克都要回到救生艇上,这让他奇怪,终于帕特尔发现了被树叶子卷包着的一副32颗成年人的牙齿,意识到这是一个食人岛,每到夜晚,岛上的湖水就通过某种化学变化而变成盐酸浓浆,消化所有靠近的动物,于是,帕特尔决定这个岛虽如天堂,却不是久留之地,离开海岛前他当然没有忘记带上他危险的"伴侣"理查德·帕克。

  在整个第二部分中,马特尔不乏神来之笔,描述大海,天空,云朵,海底世界,那些充满了各种生物的倒过来的城市,都在他的笔下活灵活现。请看下面一段关于大海的描述①:

  【①此处及本文中的其他引文系本文作者自译,考虑到行文风格未据正文进行统一。特此说明。】

  大海有许多种,有时大海是老虎的吼叫,有时大海是一个朋友在你的耳边轻声诉说一个秘密;有时大海是口袋里的一把硬币玎玲作响,有时大海是雪崩发出雷鸣,大海是砂纸打磨在木头上,大海是有人在呕吐;大海是死一般的沉静。

  还有对于救生艇上的生活,马特尔也深有体会:

  救生艇上的生活其实算不上是生活,那就像是棋盘上的最后几招棋,剩下的棋子没有几个。要素很简单,赌注也不高。从体力上来说极度艰苦,从士气上说令人沮丧。为了生存你必须调整你自已,什么都可以牺牲,你尽所有可能自寻乐子。你已经到了地狱的底层,然而,你还是可以交叉着双手脸上露出一丝笑容,觉得你自己是世界上最幸运的人。为什么?因为在你的脚下,躺着一条小小的死鱼。

  帕特尔这二百多天生活的中心是理查德·帕克那个"威猛的食肉动物,每一个爪子都锋利如刀子",那个让他害怕让他长大成人又逼着他生存的老虎,然而,最后他漂到墨西哥海岸登陆时,理查德·帕克竟然是不告而别,消失在墨西哥的丛林之中,一去不复返,帕特尔这样诉说理查德·帕克和他的最后分别:

  我从船边上爬下来,我不敢就这样放手,自己离被解救这么近,但是我害怕我会在这两英尺深的水中淹死。我抬头看看究竞还有多远,这一抬头让我看到了理查德·帕克的最后一面,因为就是在那一瞬间他从我身上跳过,我看到他充满生命活力的身体在我头上的空中伸展,像掠过一道毛绒绒的彩虹。他落在水面上,他的后腿伸开,他的尾巴高翘,只几步,他已经到了海滩上。他往左走,他的爪子抓凿着湖湿的沙子,忽然他改变了主意,急转一个身,从我面前跨过,向右边奔去。他连瞅都没有向我瞅一眼,他沿着海滩跑了将近一百码,然后转向丛林。他的步子笨拙不够协调,他摔倒好几次。到了丛林边上,他停下来,那一刻,我确信他会回头看我,他会顺下耳朵,他会吼叫,这样,他会为我们的关系画一个句号。但是他根本没有如此行为,他的眼睛直盯着丛林,然后,理查德·帕克,这位我备受折磨时的伴侣,让我生存的令人畏惧的凶猛的东西,他一越向前,就这样永远从我的生

  活里消失了。

  (2)

  小说的第三部分,总共20页,是一份调查录音带的文字记录。帕特尔得救后不久,日本轮船保险公司冈本先生和千叶先生前往墨西哥的一家医院看望这位货轮惟一的幸存者,这份报告是他们对他的采访以及最后他们得出的结论。在我们讨论这一部分之前,让我先说说圣诞礼物的经历。

  圣诞礼物中的一本书是送给我的大姑子斯黛芬尼,我们圣诞节去开普敦度假,就住在她家。她和她先生刚刚在普岭沟海湾边买了一座简单的度假小木屋,普岭沟离开普敦城里开车一个小时,白色长长的沙滩风景很秀丽。圣诞日刚过他们就早早开车去了度假屋,当然没有忘记他们的圣诞礼物。第二天一大早斯黛芬尼打电话回开普敦的家,说那里的海湾风平浪静,如同一面镜子,我们何不带着小豆子去度假屋过一天,(应该说明一下,开普敦天天有风,但很少处处有风,风刮起来时海滩的沙子可以刺得皮肤生疼,没有风时沙滩海水是最迷人的;所以,去东边还是西边的海滩,全靠风向决定!)于是,等我们早上11点到达度假屋时,我注意到斯黛芬尼手中的《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》巳经快读完了。刚刚泡了咖啡坐下,斯黛芬尼就迫不及待地要与我们讨论此书,说这《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》真是让人惊叹,说那驯虎记真是精彩得让人透不过气来!还有那捕捉解刨生吃大海龟的过程!我问她还剩多少页,她说大概还有15页吧,我说你先把这15页看完,我们再讨论如何?带着小豆子去海边转了一小圈,回到度假屋时,斯黛芬尼刚好巳经读完最后一页,她坐在太阳下面,遥望着蓝色的大海和遥远的只有一些影子的桌子山,书被合着放在她的膝盖上,她的眼晴有些红有些湿润,我说你读完了么?她点点头,又摇摇头,轻声说太让人伤心了!"就不愿再多说一句!

  这是《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》最后短短20页的效果!我虽然没有流泪,但也沉默了许久,因为在最后这部分,面对日本调查员的怀疑和审问,帕特尔又用最简单的语调讲了另一个沉船的故事:没有鬣狗和猩猩,没有斑马和老虎,货轮刚刚沉下去时,救生艇上有四个人:一个断了一条腿的华人水手,一个货轮上烧饭的法国厨子,帕特尔,还有帕特尔的母亲。法国厨子当着帕特尔的面杀死了华人水手和帕特尔的母亲,至于厨子的下场呢?帕特尔没有说,但是我们都知道,最后在海上漂流生存下来的到底是谁。于是,读者和日本调查员都意识到:鬣狗咬死了斑马和猩猩,老虎咬死了謖狗,同时,老虎也咬死了那个帕特尔没有看到的另一个救生艇上的法国厨师,那么究竟谁是老虎?难道理查德·帕克从来就没有存在过?难道这个孟加拉虎竟是帕特尔的另一个自我?

  那么你究竟相信哪个故事是真的呢?请看以下帕特尔与两位日本调查员之间的对话:

  "对你来说在事实上这两个故事没有区别?"

  "你不能证明哪一个是真的,哪一个是假的。我说什么你都只能听着。"

  "我想是这样吧。"

  "在两个故事中,船沉了,我的家人都死了,而我在受罪。"

  "这是真的。"

  "那么告诉我,因为在事实上没有区别,两边你都不能证明,那么,你更喜欢哪个故事呢?哪个故事更有意思,有动物的还是没有动物的?"

  冈本先生:"这个问题很有意思。"

  千叶先生:"当然是有动物的故事。"

  冈本先生:“对,有动物的故事是更有意思的故事。"

  帕特尔先生:“谢谢,上帝也是这个道理。"

  日本调查员们知道他们对于故事的选择,冈本先生在最后的调查报告中写道沉船的惟一幸存者,印度公民帕特尔先生的故事,是一个充满勇气和耐性的让人震惊的故事,他面对的是不同寻常的艰难和悲惨的环境。作为一位专业调查员,在沉船历史上,他的故事是前所未有的。很少有乘船遇难者能在海上生存那么久,更不用说是在一只孟加拉虎的陪伴之下。"

  那么读者呢?如果你相信老虎的存在,那么这是一个探险的故事,是一个成长的故事,是一个传奇的故事;如果你否认老虎,那这就是一个人生最极端的悲剧,是什么样的悲哀,使这个少年必须编造出一只孟加拉虎才能忘却?于是,你禁不住要回头再看他驯虎的章节,你的眼睛就盯住了这样的段落:

  让我告诉你一个秘密:有时我因为理查德·帕克的存在而高兴,我心中的一部分不想让理查德·帕克死去,因为如果他死了,那么我就会独自在绝望中生存,而绝望是比老虎更可怕的敌人。如果我还有一丝生存的愿望,那么我要感谢理查德·帕克,是他让我没有时间多想我的家人和我悲惨的境遇,是他钱迫我继续生存,我因此而憎恨他,但是同时,我也因此而感谢他。我至今仍然感激他。事实很简单:如果没有理查德·帕克,那么我今天也就不会活着给你讲我的故事。

  你是否还觉得自己受了作者的欺骗,是否还觉得自己如此享受太平洋上那二百多页让你透不过气了来的描写实在是很委屈?你想到老庄的"大象无形,大音稀声"的哲学,你如果觉得帕特尔与老虎共处七个月的生活充满危险,那么目睹母亲被害,手上又沾上法国厨子鲜血的孤独的生活呢?这个世界上有什么语言能够描绘那种生活呢?想到这里,你也只能如斯黛芬尼坐在如镜的大海边默默流泪了。惟一能让你宽慰的是小说第一部分中,"我"逐渐发现帕特尔有妻子有儿女,你终于明白了为什么当时"我"看到帕特尔亲吻女儿时,要赞叹:"这个故事有一个幸福的结局!"说到底,《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》还是一部让你"觉得舒服"的小说,否则,送此书作为圣诞节礼物就太不合适了!

  (3)

  有着"幸福结局"的让人"觉得舒服"(feel good)的小说往往被严肃的评论家们视为浅薄,这向来是喜欢自我标榜纯文学的布克奖的大忌。畅销书作家纵然也有好作家,但却很少得布克奖的提名。所以,今年马特尔得奖,就有些出人意料。

  今年的提名作品中,有评论界最中意的最出名最有成就的爱尔兰小说家William Trevor,他的中篇小说《露西高特的故事》(The Story of Lucy Gault);也有赌行最看好的印度裔加拿大作家Rohinton Mistry,他的提名作品是关于孟买的家史小说《家事》(Family Matters),但最后,评委还是以四比一的大多数票选中了马特尔的《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》。我刚刚读完砖头一般厚的《平衡》(A Fine Balance),此书是1996年布克奖的提名作品(Mistry至只出版过三部小说,但是每部都得布克奖提名,但是从来没有获奖),说句公道话,马特尔和Mistry是属于两个重量级的作家,马特尔的作品是聪明机智的产物,Mistry则是用激情和扎实的功力进行创作,为什么今年马特尔战胜Mistry而夺魁,对我来说也是个谜,可能真如传媒所说,要归功于今年布克奖评委会主席佳定教授(Lisa Jardine)。

  布克奖是英国最高的文学奖项,面对的是英联邦的所有用英文写作的作家,每家出版社每年提交当年出版的两本小说给评委会,五位评委们第一轮要阅读一百三十多部作品,从其中选出六部最后的提名作品出来。所以,评委生杀大权在握,个人好恶决定一切。每一年,布克奖都是出版商之间的内战,充满了在背后互捅刀子的阴谋计划,传媒总是要抓住刀光斧影做文章,因为奖金虽少,但是能上最后六本的名单,也就保证了这部作品的畅销性,那会给出版社带来上百万的利润,因为这个世界上充满了像我这样喜欢买布克奖提名或得奖作品做圣诞节礼物的人!人们都说今年的布克奖应该是新纪元,因为布克奖有了新的赞助商,奖金从三万英镑上升到五万英镑,所以,今年的布克奖应该是更有透明度,更有现代感,更与读者亲善,更追求公关效果和市场效应,今年的布克奖将没有阴谋诡计!为了证明这一点,佳定教授答应让摄像机进入到最后一轮的裁决讨论以及投票中,过去许多年中,这最后起的评判阶段向来是最为机密的,然而,2002年,这最后起决定作用的七十分钟却成了文学爱好者的现实电视,评委们成了"大哥屋"中的选手,人们惊讶(也有些失望)地发现,评委们并不是疯狂的恶人猛兽,也许因为有摄像机的注视,他们虽有激烈的争执,但是并没有传说中的往对方脸上吐唾沫撕扯头发往胯部踹一脚的大打出手的举动。

  许多人觉得《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》得奖,一是因为它是所有评委的第二选择,二是因为此书符合佳定教授试图创造的布克奖的新形象。《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》与任何一家伦敦大出版社都没有关系,此书由苏格兰爱丁堡一家很小的出版社Canongate出版,33岁的总编辑Jamie Byng当时慧眼识珠,现在当然是共享胜利果实。马特尔的经纪人透露说,《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》曾遭五家伦敦大出版社拒绝,错过一位布克奖得主,这也许是出版商最糟糕的噩梦,现在他们肯定是在捶胸顿足后悔不已。经纪人不愿指名道姓,但还是有两家出版社出来举双手投降,一家是企鹅出版社,另二家是Chatto & Windus。另外三家没有承认,可能是因为不好意思,但也可能是因为编辑根本就没有注意到这本书曾经经过自己的手便写了退稿信,Jonathan Cape的编辑Dan Flanklin说他百分之九十九确信此书手稿没有碰过自己的桌面,同时,他也说:如果此书是由大出版杜出版,也可能根本不会被推荐去竞争布克奖,Jonathan Cape的作家有Martin Amis,Salman Rushdie和Ian McEwan这样的大师,马特尔这样的无名小辈在大出版社中怎么会挤得进两本书的限额之中呢? ,

  马特尔遭伦敦出版商拒绝,自己并不抱怨,照他自己的话来说,他"曾经写了两出不怎么样的戏,发表了几篇不怎么好的短篇小说,出版了一本同祥没有出息的长篇小说"。他的第一部小说《自我》(Self),写的是一个男孩18岁时做变性手术成为女人,7年之后,25岁时又变成男人,此书很不成功,一共只卖掉了几百本。他的第二本书是一册短篇小说集,也同样搁在书店的书架上收集灰尘;7年前,他开始写第二部长篇,开篇不顺,他前往印度寻找灵感,但是小说还是写不下去,于是,他决定放弃创作打道回府,就在这时,许久以前读到的一篇书评浮上他的脑海。那是一篇发表在《纽约时报》上的对于巴西作家Moacyr Scliar的小说《麦克斯和他的大猫》(Max and His Cats)的评价,当年马特尔读了书评后,就想找那本书来读,但是找遍了蒙特利尔没有找到,也就把这事给忘记了。当他在印度寻找灵感这篇书评浮上脑海时,他不记得书评作者,也不记得被评论的作家以及作品的题目,刻进他的头脑的是被评作品的主要因素:男孩,野兽,救生艇。于是,新作就在头脑中成了型,马特尔最先想到的在救生艇上的动物是印度象,然后又想到印度犀牛,最后定下来是孟加拉虎。许多人称《少年Pi的奇幻漂流》是"魔幻现实主义"的作品,我觉得此书虽然有亦真亦假的结构,但是却称不上有"魔幻"的那种"魔力"和那种"幻觉",此书更强调的,是如何在失去所有家人漂流海上的悲惨境遇中生存,这种生存很残酷,也很现实。

  马特尔1963年出生于西班牙,他的父母亲是加拿大的外交官,他曾经在许多国家居住过,西班牙,阿拉斯加,哥斯达黎加,法国,伊朗,秘鲁,厄瓜多尔,土耳其,当然还有印度。现在他居住在柏林,他父母所居住的蒙特利尔,仍被他视为家,内心深处,他仍是加拿大人。当作家并不是马特尔从小的心愿,马特尔最早的愿望是想成为政治家,也想过成为人类学家或是哲学家。但是也许因为创作基因的存在,所以最终还是走上了这条路。马特尔的父亲以外交官为生,但同时也是一位诗人,现在,他的父母早已退休,翻译文学作品,他们俩正联手把自己儿子的得奖之作翻译成法文。

  不能说马特尔是有经验的作家,也不能说他是伟大的作家,但是他确实是一位很有趣的作家。他现在正在创作的新书的主题是纳粹集中营中的故事,他透露说里面将有一件衬衫一条狗,这又将是一本怎祥的书呢?



  2003年1月30日于约翰内斯堡


发帖 回复